to bee sought into the reasons of his former life conclude not for him The King having by fines punished the City went towards Northumberland at Durham he caused the two Barons together with the two Knights of the confederacy to be executed The Earle understanding his associates misfortune withdrew himselfe to Barwicke where not thinking himselfe strong enough hee fled to Scotland together with the Lord Bardolf and was friendly received by the Lord Fleming The King finding Barwick resolute not to yeeld levelled a peece of Canon against the Castle thereof an instrument in those dayes new and not knowne with the which at the very first shot he battered it almost downe to the ground whereat the defendants being amazed without capitulation yeelded themselves to the Kings pleasure who hanging some and imprisoning the rest made himselfe master of all the Earle of Northumberlands seats where taking order for all things requisite he passed into Wales leaving the Prince his sonne and the Duke of Yorke with a great army in those parts but he found such deluges of water amongst those mountaines as he was forced toquit the enterprise he had carried along with him many carts and wagons loaded with the most pretious things he had which were all born away by the violence of the torrents no one peece of them remaining Some believe that this was done by the Divell Owen Glendor being held to be a great Negromancer but I am of opinion that if he had had any such power he would have made use thereof against the King himselfe for the losse of the Kings person did more availe him then the losse of his carriages The Scotch men on the other side should have come into England to aide the conspirators but hearing what had happened they budged not but endeavoured to defend themselves by land from the Prince and by sea from Sir Robert Vmfrevill Vice Admirall of the Navy but nothing happened of much importance The one had only time to spoile the Country and the other to sacke the coasts of Fife and Lugdiana all mischiefes ceasing in a truce agreed upon for one yeare which made them returne to their owne homes The plague did now grow hot in London and thereabouts so as the King not being safe in Kent the infection much spred in all places was glad to take shipping to goe to Plessis in Essex the Lord Camois was his guide they were already well advanced in the sea when certaine French Pirates who lay in the Thames mouth for pilladge understanding of this passage pursued them and intended to take the ship wherein the King was tooke 4 ships that were next unto him one of the which was loaded with furniture of his chamber and things belonging to his owne person The Baron who together with the other vessels were a good way from the King came not in time enough to assist his Majesty nor yet to recover what was lost so as if the Kings ship had not been a swift sayler and so made voide the Pirates hopes hee had run danger of going for France in stead of Essex Camois was strictly questioned and in danger of losing his life as thought to have held intelligence with these Pirates but better defending his own innocency then hee succoured the King he was by the Judges acquitted The plague being ceased the King returned to London He made the match between Philleppa the younger of his two daughters and Henry King of Denmarke and this was the third marriage that was celebrated in his family after his comming to the Crowne for before this hee had married Blanch to William Duke of Bavaria Prince Elector and hee himselfe had tane to wife Ione the daughter of Charles the second King of Navarre the widdow of Iohn Montfort Duke of Brittany which I have not mentioned as not belonging to the thred of my discourse But what befell Prince Iames the only sonne and heire of Scotland who did at this time fall into the power of England is not to be passed by as worthy of ample relation Robert the third who now reigned in Scotland and who in his baptisme was named Iohn changed the name of Iohn for Robert either for that the Roberts of Scotland had beene fortunate or for that the Iohns of England and of France had been unfortunate as if the name were of force enough to make those effects good which fortune God permitting had preordained bad T is true that amongst the Kings named Iohn few are found who either have not been very bad or very unfortunate Castile Portugall and Arragon afford us examples hereof of three hereditary Queene Ioanes the two of Naples were unfortunate and unchast the third of Castile was chast but most unfortunate This notwithstanding Iohn of Scotland did not by change of name change the maligne aspect of his destiny for those evills befell him having tane upon him the name of Robert which would have befalne him had he kept the name of Iohn the divine providence not being to bee changed by such alterations This King was by divers pensils painted forth in the same colours Hector Boëtius describes him affable mercifull an enemy to extortions charitable and pious Buchanan a severe writer doth in one place give him to us rather as voide of vice then famous for vertue and another speaking of his innocency inriches him with all the worth that is to bee desired in a private man but judges him rather to be an honest man then a good King T is very true he had nothing of King in him save the name the whole authority remaining in Robert Duke of Aubeney his younger brother in his fathers time created governour of the Kingdome a manifest proofe of his incapacity to governe it alone But this Duke did not content himselfe with the bare government he aspired to the Crowne which though he attained not yet left he no wickednesse unattempted to effect it and the life of the Prince David being a great rub in his way the death of the Queene his mother and of Earle Douglas his father in law afforded him meanes of bereaving him of it as hee desired This Prince was very lewdly inclined and so given to his unbridled lust as that he was not to be endured Whilst his mother lived who kept him in some awe he lived in some order but shee being dead letting the reines loose to his naturall inclination no maidenhood was undeflowred nor marriage bed unviolated When trickes and flatteries could not prevaile hee made use of force Daily complaints were made unto the King of injuries done by his sonne The father by reason of his weaknesse contemned not able to amend him determined to transferre the care thereof to his brother thinking that onely hee was able to tame him an error ordinary enough in persons of his condition For the good man suspects not what he doth not imagine and what he himselfe would not doe were he to gaine the world thereby
Duke of Aubenge to maintaine himselfe in the government was forced to peacefull resolutions Wales was exhausted and Glendor dead so as having made great preparation of Ships Gallies and Treasure he thought suddenly to embarke himselfe when strucke with a sudden Apoplexy he was forced to take a further journey I beleeve that this his devotion touching Jerusalem was occasioned by a preceding prophesie if it be true that is said that hee should die in Jerusalem for being taken with this sicknesse in the Abbey at Westminster and carried into the Abbots next house as soone as hee was come unto himselfe he enquired where he was and if that chamber wherein he was had any particular name Answer was made that he was in the Abbots house and that the chamber wherein he was was called Jerusalem Here said he must I die he was put to bed and his Crowne set upon a little table by the bed side His sicknesse continuing and sezed by a violent syncope all men thought he had been dead The Prince thinking so likewise tooke the Crowne and withdrew himselfe into another chamber but shortly after he came to himselfe againe when missing his Crowne and being told that the Prince had taken it away he caused him be sent for and asked him how he durst bee so bold as to take that which did not belong unto him Sir replied the Prince forthwith I know the Crowne is none of mine so long as you live and may your Majesty live long to weare it but all wee who are here did thinke verily you were dead and I being your eldest sonne and consequently your heire took it as the chiefe thing of mine inheritance To the which words the King fetching a deepe sigh replied you say well my sonne but for what concernes the Crowne God knowes with what right I have enjoyed it Be it as it will replied the Prince you got it by the sword and by the sword will I maintaine it The King more satisfied with his sonnes noble resolution then with his reason recommended him to the protection of the Almighty and having given him good exhortations how to live well he died the 20. of March Annâ—… Domini 1413. He reigned 13. yeares and a halfe wanting five dayes He was not borne a King but did deserve to die one The end of the Second Booke THE CIVILL VVARRES OF ENGLAND IN THE LIFE OF HENRY the Fifth The third Booke NO Prince was ever borne who did better deceive the common opinion held of him then did Henry the fifth For being in his youth given to much deboychery it was thought that when hee should come unto the Crowne hee would have proved one of the most wicked Kings that ever ruled in England In his valour and daring hee deceived none but was therein alwayes the same But such qualities the more they doe increase the hopes of good in a Prince of hopefull expectation the more doe they increase the feares of evill in a Prince from whom nothing of good is expected What is vertue in the one is vice in the other from which as if illegitimate cruelty neglect and tyranny do proceed Henry was born the yeare 1388. Mary the daughter of Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Northampton high Constable of England was his mother the King his father being then but Earle of Derby Hee was first brought up at Oxford where under the tuition of his uncle Henry Bewfort Chancellor of that University and afterwards Bishop and Cardinall he grew up in learning wherein he gave signes of a good disposition by putting an esteeme upon learned men insomuch as when he came to be King he made Thomas Rodban a famous Astronomer in those dayes Bishop of Saint Davids and Iohn Carpenter a learned Divine Bishop of Worcester having knowne them both whilst he lived in the University In the twelfth yeare of his age when his father came to the Crowne hee called him from his studies giving the Earle of Worcester to him for Governour who rebelling foure yeares after together with his brother and nephew affoorded him occasion of shewing his valour in battell against them Where hee so bravely behaved himselfe as being hurt hee would not quit the field though hee was much importuned so to do by those that had the charge of him After commanded by his father to pursue Owen Glendor in Wales hee forced him as some say to dye of meere hunger By which actions having prematurely obtained the priviledge of being man and freed himselfe from the superintendencie of others he was at his owne disposall guided by passions which sprung from the heat of bloud the which in a valiant daring Prince as was he produced in the subjects feare and in the father jealousie although the relation between father and sonne ought to bee composed of lesser jealousie then any other relation of friendship But this is not to be wondred at for being borne to egregious acts and his naturall inclinations accordingly framed erring hee could not erre in a meane degree or medium mediocrity being an equall enemy to great wits as well in good as bad Whence it happens that changing humours from best they become worst and from extraordinarily bad exceeding good His deboystnesse though were not such as are common to youth nor subject to such desires as effeminating the minde and dissinewing the strength have brought many Princes to misery and to be inwardly hated by their subjects but certaine sprightly extravagancies caused by the incitations of his martiall nature which not knowing in those yeares how to employ it selfe chused lewd wayes of imployment Amongst the pure seeds of vertue which were in him were certaine graines of Darnell which did almost at the same time bud and become barren He took delight to lye lurking in high wayes to steale from himselfe for observing the times that his tenants were to bring him home his rents hee would set upon them yea sometimes to the danger of his life making them make good in their accounts as much as had been stolne from them neither could they defraud him for he himselfe knew best how much they had lost And it they chanced to hurt or evill treat him hee liked them the better Businesses which in England undergoe death are reduced to two heads Felony Treason The last hath respect to the Princes person and such things as doe depend thereon The other regards civill affairs as man-slaughter theft and such like It so fell out that one of his servants that used to accompany him in such like exploits was taken for felony he came post to London to save him and finding that at the very instant he was carried to the Kings Bench barre to be condemned hee himselfe went thither and commanded the Goalers to take off his irons and set him at liberty The Lord chiefe Justice who at his comming had not stirred from his seat wished him to remember that that was the seat of his father King and Soveraigne That his authority was not yet such as might force the freedome of the Prisoner Not that hee did not know him to be Prince and the Kings eldest sonne an
Towrs under the custody of three of his confidents And that this her banishment might be irrevocable he interessed the Dolphin therein making him under pretence of the necessity of the warre seize upon such treasure as she had gathered and placed in certaine Churches and Monasteries as in so many Sanctuaries An action which caused in her such hatred against her sonne as hoping for revenge she by his ruine who was her onely sonne wrought the ruine of France which things though their successe were uncertaine yet nothing of good could be conjectured thereby So as they being by King Henry well examined he hasted to call a Parliament propounding the continuation of the warre which was embraced with much applause and monies to that purpose readily paid downe nothing but good successe being to be hoped for whilst matters went thus The King to make himselfe Master of the Sea dispatcht away Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington his Admirall sonne to that Duke of Exceter who was beheaded the first yeare of Henry the fourth a yong man whom he much favoured not so much for that hee was cousin german borne of Isabell his fathers sister as that his conditions did deserve it He on the other side desirous by some honorable atchievement to augment the Kings favour departed resolute to doe some action worthy of the opinion which was conceived of him The bastard of Burbon was Captaine of the French fleet of equall force with the Earle in one onely thing surpassing him that being guarded about by nine Genway Carracts as by so many fortresses he thought them alone sufficient to secure him from all the enemies forces so as seeking him out and finding him who did not hide himselfe they came to blowes Their equall courage and valour held the balance a long time equall till such time as the English prevailing Burbon was taken prisoner and of the nine Carracts three were sunke and three were taken and amongst the prey the mony which was allowed for halfe a yeares payment of the fleet The which being taken by the King as a good omen he tooke shipping at Portsmouth waited upon by many of the nobility and followed by his two brothers Clarence and Gloster leaving his third brother Bedford Regent He landed at Tongues a Castle in Normandy which in foure daies surrendred it selfe as with the like speed did Harcourt Beaumont Ereux Falese Baiensa Lisâ—…aux Corances Aurenches and other places Caen a Towne well peopled strong and one of the Bulwarkes of that Province stood out resolutely and not listning to any termes of surrendring it was soone after taken by assault and sackt The Castle as Monstrelet saith held out three weekes longer and seven weekes according to Duplex whilst the English say that all manner of rigour being denounced against the defendants if they would not yeeld after the first day Monsieur de la Faietta and Monsieur de Montene despairing of succour came forth within the limited time All the riches and ornaments of the neighbouring Townes were found there as placed in a safe place No man durst lay hands upon them for whosoever did was unavoidable to be put to death They were by the Kings directions restored to the Monasteries and Churches to which they did belong The which purchased him the good will of the Country and helped him in his succeeding enterprises Religious actions unfainedly done have power to molifie even those breasts which hardned with hatred would for all other meanes prove obstinate and irreconciliable Chereburg and Ponte del Arco were next Caen the most considerable Forts for the conquest of Normandy A particular account must be given of Roan by it selfe The King sent the Duke of Glocester to Chereburg who finding it provided with men munition and victualls spent tenne months there in vaine in which time when he could not get the gates open by battery force nor industry the avarice of Iohn d'Engenes the governour thereof threw them open unto him which proved afterwards a gaine which caused his death for having by this infamously purchased money received a safe conduct for a certaine limited time during the which he might trade where ever the King of England did command for he could not in reason trust himselfe in France he was in Roan after the City was yeelded up unto the English and tarring there relying upon some when his set time was expired his head was cut off the presence of a traitor smells so ranke in the nose of a noble Prince and lover of vertue After this many other places yeelded incited thereunto by the King having made it to bee proclaimed that all men should enjoy their goods and priviledges and that he would treate with all such as with his naturall subjects who uninforced would put themselves under his government so as in little more then a yeare his ensignes were seene flourishing in every place nothing almost remaining to the entire conquest of Normandy but the Metroplitan Roan proceedings sprung from the Prince his worth and souldiers valour but facilitated by the enemies disunion it being in them made true that desolation must needes ensue where a Kingdome is divided within it selfe And that as amongst the passions of the minde there is none so great as that of hatred so all hatreds must give place to the violence of civill or home hatred The City of Roan in the losse of all those Towns which as to the head of the Province were under her had her eye more fixt upon France then upon her owne eminent danger for being a principall member thereof she thought she should be cut off and made no member if she did not partake of her infections and her inhabitants imitating the Parisians in wealth riches would have thought their honour had bin concerned if they should not likewise emulate themin their seditions Being then resolved equally with them to favour the Duke of Burgony they made an insurrection under the conduct of Allen Blancard a partaker with the Duke and having slaine the governour and some of the officers and chiefe Citizens they would make themselves masters of the Castle a place requisite for their safeties after so sottish a rebellion and were repulsed by Iames of Burbon Signieur de Preaux who had the command of it so as their ill successe causing repentance they were forced to flye for protection to the same Burbon whom they had but just then so unjustly offended So rash and haire braine bold are the people in stumbling upon offences and so affrontedly presumptuous in the choice of their remedies But the Dolphin who was come thither with an intention to give them exemplary punishment meeting with unexpected difficulties did cloake his ill will and pardoned the fault the which without much danger he could not punish But since I am to speak much of this Prince I crave permission to describe him to you in foure lines that you may the better know him He was borne under a
King to advertise him of the sad event hee lighted off horse-backe and thrust his Sword into his horses belly saying Flie who flie will I will not flie here will I stay with as many as will keepe me company and kissing the hilt of his Sword by the way of vow he put it up againe But Edward who did very much resent this misfortune not that it was of so great consequence in it selfe but for that being the first encounter it might be taken as an evill omen and deject his men made Proclamation that it should be lawfull for whosoever had not a minde to fight to depart hee promised large recompences to those that would tarry but death to as many as should tarry and afterwards runne away with reward and double pay to any that should kill them No man accepted so ignominious a leave they all chose rather to die than to declare themselves so base cowards This good successe of Clifford was in the meane time of no long continuance for the Lord Faulconbridge had passed the Ayre at Castleford three miles above Ferrybrigs accompanied by Sir Walter Blunt and Robert Horne with intention to surprize him as he did though not in that place for Clifford being thereof advertised whilst hee thought to shunne the enemy by going another way he met with him and having his Helmet off by reason of the heate of the day he was with an unexpected shot of an Arrow one of the first that was slaine and together with him the Earle of Westmerlands brother the rest were almost all left dead upon the place This death was too good for him The innocent blood of the Earle of Rutland did require of him a foreseen painfull cruell death But the punishment which he failed of his sonne met withall who being saved by a poore shepheard he lived a begger and unknowne during the reignes of Edward and Richard till such time as Henry the seventh comming to the Crowne he was by him restored to the honour and inheritance of his family The Duke of Norfolke who led Edwards Vanguard was at this time sicke so as Faulconbridge tooke the charge upon him and marcht by breake of day towards Saxton to see how strong the enemy was and finding him to be 60000 men strong he advertised Edward thereof who though much inferiour in number went forthwith to encounter him The day was Palm-Sunday Edward tooke his stand in the middle Squadron sent the Bow-men forwards and recommended the rere-ward to Sir Iohn Venloe and Sir Iohn Dinham both of them valiant Gentlemen He gave command that no prisoner should be taken but all indiffereetly put to the Sword The Lancastrians marcht towards them and met them in the fields betweene Towton and Saxton The first saluation was given by Arrowes but with different event for at this time there fell a showre of snow and the wind driving the snow upon the faces of Henries men they were therewith so blinded as they shot in vaine and their Arrowes beaten backe by the wind fell halfe way short the which Faulconbridge observing after the first volley hee forbad his men to shoot and when the enemy had shot all their Arrows he drew up neerer unto them letting flie at them not onely with his owne Arrowes which assisted by the wind did hit where they were intended but those likewise of the enemie which in his march he found sticking in the ground Hereupon the Earle of Northumberland and Andrew Trolop who led the Van-guard perceiving the disadvantage made haste to come to handy-blowes The combat endured ten houres it not being known who had the better and all of them fighting as if they had overcome Such was the hatred of the two factions and their resolution not to yeeld as the command not to take prisoners was bootlesse for they resolved either to overcome or die Nothing doth more encourage an Army then the presence of the Prince and the Captaines example Edward was an eye-witnesse of his souldiers valour as King and they of his Captaine-like courage A sight which made them choose rather to die than not to imitate him The Lancastrians were at last enforced to yeeld by reason of the small number that was left not able to make resistance They gave backe but not as men overcome they were still pursued but did not still flie away they oftentimes reunited themselves and though in weake Troopes they made such resistance as those of Yorke could not be termed Conquerours till the next day Those who remained alive went toward Tadcaster-bridge but not able to get so farre and thinking to wade over a little rivelet named Cocke the greatest part of them were drowned The waters of that River and of the River Warfe into which it disgorges it selfe seemed all to be of blood The number of the dead was 36776. amongst which the Earles of Northumberland and Westmerland the Lord Dakers and Wells and amongst many Knights Sir Iohn Nevill and Sir Andrew Trolop The Dukes of Somerset and of Exceter saved themselves and the Earl of Devonshire was I know not how taken prisoner I believe for that they were weary of killing Had not France had a yong King at this time or had the new King found France in a better condition after so many yeeres warres or had not Scotland had so yong a child for its King and distracted with intestine factions England had runne a danger having lost the flower of all her Warriers who were fit not onely to have defended her but to have made whatever difficult atchievement Edward having obtained this bloody victory went to Yorke where he caused the Earle of Salisburies father and other of his friends to be beheaded as likewise the Earle of Devonshire and some other This meane while Henry was got to Barwicke and from thence to Scotland where he was with all humanity received comforted and had provision made for him of some small pension by that young King who likewise agreed that Princesse Margaret his sister should marry Prince Edward Henry's sonne but this marriage was not afterwards consummated and Henry to requite these courtesies did what if hee had been in his former condition hee would not have done He gave the Town of Barwicke to King Iames a place very advantageous to the Scots and long before desired by them The Queene his wife went with her sonne into France to procure some meanes by her father the King of Sicily whereby to recover what was lost She obtained of Lewis King of France free accesse for as many English as were of her side and banishment for those who sided with her adversary businesses of no great consequences Edward returned triumphant to London the 29. of Iune He was Crowned at Westminster in a Parliament which was there held he revoked all such thing as had been done by Henry to the prejudice of the House of Yorke and of himselfe he reformed many enormities which civill dissention had brought in he created
his two brothers Dukes George of Clarence and Richard of Gloucester hee made Iohn Nevill brother to the Earle of Warwicke Baron and afterwards Marquesse He created Henry Burchier Earle of Essex who was his uncle as husband to his fathers sister and the Lord William Faulconbridge Earle of Kent All which promotions did succeed the deaths of Iohn Vere Earle of Oxford and Auberey his eldest sonne who together with others were beheaded either through the malice of their enemies or that the King held himselfe injured by them By reason whereof Iohn Earle of Oxford his second sonne was alwaies his profest enemy Passion makes us alwaies abhorre the authours of our evill This happy successe of Edwards made many amongst which the Duke of Somerset and Sir Ralph Peircy to change sides they were graciously received to mercy by the King who together with their lives restored unto them their goods making them thereby inexcusable of second faults The first plighted faith ought alwaies constantly to be observed and if by necessity broken it ought not to be broken againe for so both the former and latter oathes are violated an errour common amongst those who esteeme of all advantages breach of faith the most advantageous Queen Margaret did at last obtaine from King Lewis for the King of Sicily her father could not assist her in any thing a Troop of 500 men conducted by Monsieur de Varennes with the which she passed over into Scotland but she had no sooner landed then she was forced to re-imbarke her selfe being way-laid by the enemy So as putting to Sea againe the Vessell wherein she was was by a tempest parted from the rest and not without difficulty put in at Barwicke whereby she preserved her liberty which she had lost had she kept with the other ships For the French being driven upon the shore and not knowing what side to take the wind forbidding them to put to Sea and the enemy to Land they tooke such resolution as nature taught them They prolonged the ruine which could not be escaped they burnt their ships and retired themselves to Holy-Iland where they were set upon by the bastard Ogle and defeated many of them slaine and 400. of them taken prisoners Varrennes and some few more by meanes of a Fisher-boat got into Barwicke This bad successe did not allay the Queenes courage for adding to the Scotish forces such of England as upon the newes of her arrivall were come to serve her she together with her husband entered Northumberland leaving her sonne at Barwicke and winning the Castle of Bambury she past forward to the Bishopricke of Durham The newes hereof being come to England the Duke of Somerset and Sir Ralph Peircy forgetting the late favours received from Edward did with many others come over to her side And she affording all liberty to the souldier as not having wherewithall to pay him did thereby invite all such as had more mind to filch than to fight Her courage thus increasing with her numbers she was not aware that such like men are seldome beneficiall especially when they want Commanders who know how to reduce them to discipline It fared cleane otherwise with Edward He was not enforced by necessity desperately to hazzard his affaires but proceeded wisely with the counsell and authority of a King valiant in himselfe having with him the Earle of Warwicke a most understanding Commander followed by the Nobility and choice men well paid having ships well rig'd and well munitioned in readinesse Thus hee came to oppose her by Sea and Land He Commanded the Lord Nevill to goe before him into Northumberland with such forces as were most in readinesse to withstand the dammages which were there done whilst he prepared to follow him He fortuned to meet with the Lord Hungerford Lord Rosse and Sir Ralph Peircy He discomfited them all The first two ranne away at the first encounter the third with many others who fought valiantly was slaine and as he died uttered these words That hee had preserved the Bird in his bosome as much as to say He had kept his faith unto Henry Edward was a cause of this victory by sending unto him new Forces as soon as he was come to Yorke which infused so much courage into him as he thought to overcome Henry and winne that honour himselfe alone which he could not doe if he should expect the comming of others and so it fell out for having notice that Henry was at Hexam and imagining that if hee should offer him battell hee would not accept it hee set upon him in his Trenches and finding him in good order hee had much adoe to overcome him But nothing is impossible to a resolution accompanied by vertue the mother of courage which was in him when it meets with desperation the stepdame of courage which was in his adversary The Lancastrians were defeated in their Trenches and the Duke of Somerset the Lords Rosse Moulins and Hungerford together with many Gentlemen whilst they fled were taken and Henry who in all his life-time was never esteemed an extraordinary horse-man shewed himselfe upon this occasion a very good one for as he fled many that were very neere him were taken in particular some that were upon his horses of State and he who carried his Helmet or as others will have it a Hat adorned with two rich Crowns which was afterwards presented to Edward whilst hee yet escaped untouch'd The Duke of Somerset was forthwith beheaded at Hexam the Barons elsewhere and five and twenty others at Yorke and in other parts Many there were that did hide themselves in sundry places but at such times farewell friendship and faith for Proclamations being made forth against them they were taken and put to death Edward hearing of this victory came to Durham whither came likewise the victorious Lord from whence together with his brother of Warwicke and the Lords Faulconbridge and Scroope hee went to recover such places as were yet possest by the enemy The Castle of Anwicke where the Queen had left Monsieur de Varrennes Governour was valiantly defended by the French and those of the garrison affording thereby leisure to the Scots to come in unto their succour thirteen thousand whereof commanded by George Duglas Earle of Angus ten thousand horse saith Buchanan came thither which the English were not able to resist being much fewer in number for they were divided and were come to this enterprize with small forces But Duglas not willing to trouble himselfe with keeping of the Castle his designe being onely to free the besieged without more adoe left it to the enemy who on the other side being more desirous of the Castle than of those that did defend it were well contented to have it upon these termes And leaving a sufficient Garrison there they tooke in Dustansbery commanded by Iohn Ioyce a servant of the Duke of Somersets who was sent to Yorke and executed They tooke likewise Bambery defended by Sir Ralph Gray who
considering that they were likely to meete with many such bickerings before they should come to London and not likely to hold out against them all their numbers not being answerable to the way they were to goe they turned towards Warwicke intending to expect the comming of the Earle thereof who being come from Calleis did together with his Sonne in Law raise people in all parts But before either the King or Warwicke got thither fortune brought the two Armies face to face within three miles of Bambery in a certaine place where were three hills In two whereof the two Armies were encampt the third left to the successe of fortune not assayed by the Welch because they could not without much hazzard make themselves masters thereof though they had a great minde so to doe The Earle of Pembrooke and the Lord Stafford were lodged in Bambery where to shunne disputes which upon the like occasion might arise they agreed each of them to take such lodging as they first should light upon The Baron being lodged to his liking the Earle forgetting his agreement and using his authority would I know not why have him change lodging the which he unwillingly did because so doing he was to quit the company of a Gentlewoman whom he found lodged there And having no other meanes to shew his resentment at the present hee together with all his people left the Towne leaving the Earle without any Bowmen who by their shooting were likely to bee the best advantage of the Battell The Earle was not herewithall dismayed but going to the Campe tooke any resolution rather than to retire It was just the day after St. Iames his day when Sir Henry Nevill Son to the L. Latimer thinking hee had been too long idle went forth to skirmish early in the morning being followed by a company of light horse But delighting more therein than he had reason hee so far advanced himselfe as not knowing how to retire hee was taken and soone after put to death upon coole bloud His youth nobility and valour the chiefest of all endowments not being sufficient to save him This act of cruelty incensed the Northerne people who resolving to revenge his death let flie their darts at the hill where the Welchmen lay whereby inforcing them to come down into the plaine where the battel began It was not sufficient for the E. of Pembrook who fought upon disadvantage to execute the part of a Commander it behoved him to play the part of a souldier whilst his brother Sr. Rich. Herbert minding nothing but the battel did so behave himself as the true story of his valour is not to be exceeded by any fabulous Romanza for making way through the enemies troops with his sword in his hand he passed twice through the whole length of their army returning to his own men if not untoucht yet without any mortall wound The which as I believe was occasioned for that his worth admired by those that saw it did by joyning delight with danger and wonder with delight with-hold the hands of all men from injuring him The battell did almost totally lean to his side when Iohn Clapham a Servant of the E. of Warwicks who had gathered together 500 of the poorest basest sort of people about Northampton appear'd upon the top of one of those hils with a white Beare in his Ensigne crying out a Warwicke a Warwicke the which did so much frighten the Welch as believing Warwicke to be there with all his forces they began to fly Sir Richards valour not being sufficient to detain them In this flight the prisoners not numbred 5000 men were slaine The Earle of Pembrooke his brother Sir Richard and many other Gentlemen wer taken prisoners and without any triall at Law beheaded at Bambery The Earle who was appointed first to suffer addressing himselfe to Conniers and Clapham entreated them in the behalfe of his brother hee objected unto them his youth and comelinesse of stature answerable to his Martiall mind that his valour even by themselves admired might one day be serviceable to his Countrey But Sir Henry Nevils death had so exasperated them as that it occasioned his death the death of his brother and of many others A lamentable Tragedy presented by so worthy men So as it is no wonder if vertue be hated since it is not usefull but rather harmefull to the owners thereof Sir Edward Herbert Baron of Cherbery doth at this time live descended from them a Gentleman who hath given such proofe of his valour as well in his owne private occasions in England as in the warres in the Low-Countries as hee may justly be said to sympathize with the said Sir Richard but in schollership he hath the advantage of adding that glory to his Ancestors by his famous Philosophicall composures which in the like kind hee hath not received from them Their cruelties did not here cease for those of Northampton having chosen unto themselves one Robert of Risdale for their Captaine and joyned certaine others unto him they surprized the Earle Rivers father to the Queen and his sonne Iohn in his mansion-house of Grafton brought them to Northampton and without more adoe beheaded them The Lord Stafford was generally accused for the losse of this battell who for so sleight a cause and upon so urgent an occasion forsooke the Kings service to revenge himselfe upon the Earle of Pembrooke And to say the truth this misfortune had not hapned at least not with the death of so many and so worthy men had hee been there Edward therefore sent forth Commissions to the Sheriffes of Devonshire and Somersetshire to seeke him out finde him and upon paine of their lives to put him to death They were not wanting in diligence they found him where he thought he had been sufficiently concealed and executed their command The victors this meane while had retired themselves to Warwicke whither the Earle thereof was come with a great body of armed men And understanding that the King was marching towards him hee advertised the Duke of Clarence who forthwith joyned with him bringing along a great number of armed men They were likely presently to have come to blowes according to the custome of England had not some great personages desirous of peace and of the good of the Weale publique interposed to finde some way of accommodation This negotiation made Edward so carelesse as that confidently believing in peace hee neglected all duties of Military discipline whilst Warwicke more wary than he being by his spies certified of the Guards negligence and the heedlesnesse of all the rest who behaved themselves as if no enemy had been set upon the King by night and without any resistance tooke him prisoner A blow likely to end the difference without blood-shed He first put him in the Castle of Warwicke from thence that no man might know what was become of him he sent him to Medlam a Castle in Yorkeshire then in the custody of the Archbishop
resurrection the Earle of Warwicke drew forth his Army into three Squadrons He assigned the first to the Marquesse and the Earle of Oxford flanked by some Troopes of horse the second he kept for himselfe accompanied by the Duke of Exceter and gave the last to the Duke of Somerset Edward observing the same order gave his Van-guard to the Duke of Gloucester a man of great courage and counsell the Rere-ward to the Lord Hastings a constant sider with the white Rose and kept the maine battell for himselfe and the Duke of Clarence keeping the prisoner Henry by him hee framed a squadron of the surplus of his men to make use of upon all occasions Neither side wanted arguments to encourage their men the one Rebellion the other Tyranny The Archers began the battell and the Arrowes being spent they came to handy-blowes Edwards party prevailed in number but not in order vigilancy nor valour The battell was fought from Sunne rising till almost mid-day fresh men supplying the places of such as were wounded or wearied The Earles squadron having the worst hee reinforc'd it with a Troope drawne out of the Rere-ward with the which he made the enemy lose so much ground as many of them flying away brought false newes to London that Edward was put to rout who having stayed his owne men fighting himselfe a vye with whatsoever Souldier made the reserved Squadron come in on the flanke which gave so impetuously on those wearied men as that though the Earle did what possibly hee could to reinforce them yet wanting fresh men his voyce nor example stood him in no stead his men for lacke of breath falling under the enemies Sword The Earle giving in where the enemy was thickest either to open them or not to out live the losse was miserably slaine His brother who by unwillingly undertaking this warre had been the first cause of this their last mis-fortune seeing him drive in amongst the enemy all other passions giving place to brotherly love followed after him to make him way to returne but hee shut it up to himselfe by losse of his life This was one of the fiercest battels ever fought by enraged men The Kingdome and life was in question on the one side life and the Kingdome on the other Henry governed in name in effect the Earle but that which most provoked him was the preservation of his ancient renowne and his desire of revenge upon the two brethren Edward was by him accounted ungratefull and perjured Clarence ungratefull perjured and treacherous The odde Band was his undoing Some impute his losse to a mistake in his Van for a mist arising which suffered them not well to discerne passages they tooke the Starre rounded with rayes which was the Earle of Oxfords cognizance and which was tacked upon each of his Souldiers sleeves to be the Sunne which was Edwards cognizance whereupon setting on Oxfords men as on enemies they forced them to runne away nor could the Earle of Oxford who fought with incredible valour detaine them How ever it was Edward wonne the day with the death of 10000. of his adversaries and 1500. of his owne amongst which none of note save Sir Humphrey Bourchier sonne to the Lord Barnes The cause of this so great slaughter was attributed hereto that whereas Edward in his other battels was wont to bid kill the Lords and Captaines but spare the rest he did not so in this being offended that they more esteemed Warwicke than him The Duke of Somerset and Earle of Oxford fled together towards Scotland but fearing they might runne danger by the length of the way they went to Wales to finde out Iasper Earle of Pembrooke The Duke of Exceter who was left alive among the dead bodies got up with much a doe and came to Westminster where hee tooke Sanctuary This was the end of Warwickes worldly glory whose title was to make and unmake Kings His ruine tooke its rise from his father who being cousin-german to Henry the fifth they being brothers and sisters children forsooke his respect of consanguinity for that of affinity Richard Duke of Yorke having married his sister Cecily mother to Edward and so lost his life his sonne treading in his fathers steps and desirous to revenge his fathers death deposed Henry to set up Edward by whom being neglected hee revolted from him forced him to fly his Countrey set Henry at liberty and put the Crowne againe upon his head but Edward being returned and having changed his Lyons skinne to a Foxes hee fell betrayed by his sonne in law abandoned by his brother and at his greatest need forgotten by the common people who had never more superstitiously worshipped any one nor in their songs celebrated Whereby the ambitious may learne not to raise tumults trusting upon the people which like the Sea are moved by all winds I must crave leave to answer one particular falsely alleaged by Comines He saies the Earle had alwaies wont to fight on horse-backe that if fortune should frowne hee might the better escape that his brother the Marquesse who was a gallant man forced him at this time to fight on foot and made his horses be led away But who shall consider the Earles actions and his battels this last unexcepted will believe him to be calumniated for say he should endeavour to save himselfe did they not all doe so In this battell Somerset and Oxford saved themselves by flight where there was no speech of prisoners nor ransome but to die by the heads-man if not in the field The Marquesse had lesse reason to feare as one not hated by Edward but rather by him suborned as knowing his appearing against him made for him for had hee fought with him either at Yorke or else at Pomfret hee never had regained his Kingdome Had feare wrought any thing upon the Earle hee would not have refused his sonne in lawes offers hee would not have resolved the smalnesse of his numbers not considered to have fought at Barnet and knowing that Queen Margaret was hourely expected to land in England hee would have stayed for her That he should feare her as the said Comines and Chesnes doe both aver because the Duke of Somerset was with her is false for this Duke who is by them pretended to be absent was present at this battell as hath been said and the Queene could not but be his friend for the services hee had done her and her future hopes in him so as if he did not wait her comming 't was not for any of these reasons but of his too much confiding in himselfe which was his undoing After this victory Edward returned in triumph to London hee gave God thankes in Pauls Church he there hung up the Colours taken from the enemy and for three daies together exposed the dead bodies of the two brothers to the sight of all men to the end that being seen dead no man might further trouble him with taking upon them the person and name of
He was so innocent as it never entered into his imagination and that when he heard of it he was so heartily grieved as it was impossible for him any more to looke upon the King abhorring his sight and being resolved never to returne to Court till he had wrought Publique Revenge but that finding it hard to get from him for Tyrants have no more faithfull nor vigilant guardians then their owne Suspitions he at last so farre prevailed as dissembling the True cause and finding excuses to make his journey seeme necessary hee had got leave Richard believing that hee went away very well satisfied whilst in truth he was much discontented That wherewith he entertained his thoughts in this voyage was to finde out a meanes how to depose Richard but a Successour being to be found out he could not light upon any one more lawfull then Himselfe for having made a mentall scrutiny and finding that his Grandfather Edmund Duke of Sommerset was Twice removed from Iohn Duke of Lancaster the Founder of that house and Henry the sixth Thrice it followed that His mother daughter to Edmund being removed as Henry the sixth He her heire should after Henry the sixth be the undoubted Successour the line of Sommerset descending from the said Iohn Duke of Lancaster in like sort the other having onely precedency by Birth-right in Henry the fourth the fifth and sixth so as feeding himselfe with this imagination assisted by Vanity and Ambition he though he might have grounded Richards ruin upon the foundation of his Owne pretence not finding any opposition therein But meeting with the Countesse of Richmond wife to the now Lord Stanley betweene Worcester and Bridgnorth his ill-grounded Fabrick was soon overthrowne For calling to mind that shee was the onely daughter and Heire to Iohn Duke of Sommerset elder brother to his Grandfather Edmund it followed that Her sonne the Earle of Richmond was the true heire and pretender which he had formerly thought Himselfe to be And that believing himselfe to be so he had proceeded even to the point of weighing the Dangers and amusing himselfe about what meanes he were best to make use of whether of his naturall Right or of Election and though the Lawes both of the Kingdome and of Nature appeared sufficient to him for what concerned his Naturall Right yet the Succession having been Interrupted and the house of Yorke in possession he had thought it requisite for him to have the Votes of the Lords and Commons for that the generall lawfull Election would corroborate his particular Right and exclude the Tyrant Touching Dangers he found they would be great in a litigious Kingdome in which let the title be never so apparent some will not be wanting who will oppose it particularly upon the present occasion the house of Yorke reigning Edwards daughters being well Beloved and by reason of their Unkles evill intreatment Pittied by all men so as though they might have a great desire to free themselves of a perverse King yet was it not such as to make them favour Another to their prejudice who were held the true Heires But the seeing of the Countesse having made him aware of the Injustice of his pretences and that if he should continue Obstinate therein dangers were likely to increase if Edwards daughters joyning with the Earle of Richmond He were by their partakers to be set upon on both sides hee had changed his mind Not that the Countesse had spoken to him of it who had no such Thought but that he had observed Here a Neerer Propinquity The discourse she held with him was To conjure him by the Neerenesse of his Blood and by the memory of Humphrey Duke of Buckingham his Grandfather and sworne brother to Iohn Duke of Sommerset her father that he would entreat the King to reassume her sonne the Earle of Richmond into his favour and suffer him to returne to England and that for her part shee would oblige her selfe to make him marry which of Edwards daughters the King would please without Portion or any other thing save onely his re-patriation The which hee promised to doe whereupon they parted she with New Hopes and he with New Thoughts For calling to mind the Earles claime with the same apprehensions which were by Him the Bishop propounded the night before he fell upon a resolution to assist him with all Might and Meanes as true Heire of the house of Lancaster in the defence whereof his Father and Grandfather had beene slaine upon this condition notwithstanding that hee should marry Elizabeth eldest daughter to King Edward for that this marriage joyning together the two houses of Lancaster and Yorke in the two persons who could onely pretend unto the Crowne the Kingdome would be established and all occasion of Warre or Civill Dissension would be taken away for the time to come The which marriage if the Mother and the Sonne of the House of Lancaster would accept of on the one side and the Mother and Daughter of the House of Yorke on the other none would be to be feared but the Boare that wounded all men with his Tuskes and who would doubtlesly be soone destroyed since all men were to joyne in a worke from whence were to issue both Publique and Private ease and quiet It cannot be conceived how overjoy'd the Bishop was to heare this his Conclusion being the same he desired so as praising the Dukes Goodnesse and Wisdome and now longing to see the businesse on foot he asked him with which of the two he intended to treat first who answered with the Countesse of Richmond for that it was necessary first to know the Earle her Sonnes mind Which the Bishop approving of he offered to bring unto him Reynold Bray a Houshold-servant to the Countesse a wise discreet man and who being verst in the negotiation of great businesses would be fittest to be imployed in this The which the Duke approving of hee wrote unto him and sent the Letter by an Expresse wherein he desired him to come to Brecknock for a businesse which concerned the Countesse his Mistresse He forthwith obeyed who 't was sent for him The instructions he received were that considering the Kingdome could not be brought to quiet but by advancing the Earle of Richmond to the Crown by meanes of uniting the two houses of Lancaster and York by marriage that the Countesse of Richmond should treat thereof with Queen Elizabeth and having obtained Her good will and Her eldest Daughters shee should send into Brittany to treat thereof with her Sonne who if He woud promise to marry Her after He should have obtained the Crowne they engaged themselves by joyning the Forces of the Factions to make him King Bray being dispatched away with this Embassie the Bishop took leave likewise of the Duke the Duke was loth to part with him needing his Advice but he resolved howsoever to be gone and whilst the Duke fed him with hopes under pretence of raising men who might secure
Richard Buried The onely Memoriall that remaines thereof is the Stone Coffin his Body vvas buried in which now serves for a Trough for Horses to drinke in in a Neighbouring Village They say the Body being taken from thence was with much derision buried againe at the foote of Bow-Bridge in Leicester and many other things are said of it which I rather believe to bee the Peoples Invention then that there is any thing of Truth in them In Richard the Line masculine of the House of Yorke ceased some except Edward Plantagenet Earle of Warwicke Sonne to the Duke of Clarence whom I do not account upon since fifteene Yeares after Hee likewise died without any Heires Male As vvee shall see The End of the Eighth Booke The Ninth BOOK OF THE CIVIL WARS OF ENGLAND In the LIFE of Henry the Seventh OUr Discourse leading us to treat of the Occurrences of a Kingdom the Government whereof passed now from one Family to another it will be necessary to know what pretences the present King had to lay claim to the kingdom to the end there may remain no scruple touching the Justice or Injustice of the Alteration Henry the Seventh was by his Genealogie so remote from laying any claim to the Crown by right of Blood as the common opinion is he had no right at all thereunto His father Edmund Earl of Richmond was son to Owen Teuder and Queen Katherine the widow of Henry the fifth whose Houses had no affinity nor relation of Kinred to the House of Lancaster By his mothers side somewhat may be said for him since Margaret Countesse of Richmond onely daughter to the first Duke of Sommerset and grand-childe to Iohn Duke of Lancaster the father of Henry the fourth the first King of that House pretended that in case the then-present Succession should fail she and her son were to succeed as rightly descended from the said Iohn the father as well of the house of Sommerset as of that of Lancaster But this meets with two oppositions The one That the House of Lancaster had no right at all to the Crown The other That say it had the House of Sommerset did not partake therein though sprung from the same Head The reasons why the House of Lancaster had no pretence are these Henry the fourth usurped the Crown from Edmund Mortimer descended from Philippa daughter and heir to Lionel Duke of Lancaster elder brother to the Duke of Lancaster upon whom King Richard the second dying without sons as he did the Succession fell So as the usurpation having continued from father to son in Henry the fourth the fifth and sixth 't was impossible for them to transmit that right to Others which they Themselves had not That the House of Sommerset though the Other had had right did not partake therein is thus proved The Duke of Lancaster having had three wives Blanche Constance and Katharine the due claims of his children had by them were not the same forasmuch as concern'd Inheritance in respect of the several Dowries and different Qualities of the three mothers Blanche brought with her the Dutchy of Lancaster Constance the pretences to the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon and Katharine nothing at all being but a meer Waiting-woman to the above-said Blanche So as if Henry the fourth and the daughters born of Blanche could not pretend to the kingdoms of Castile and Leon in prejudice to Katharine daughter to Constance nor Katharine to the Dukedom of Lancaster in prejudice of Henry the fourth and his sisters much lesse could the children of Katherine have any pretence at all in prejudice of the children by the former two wives unlesse what you will allow them meerly in respect of their Fathers Inheritance wherein must be considered their disadvantage of being the last born therefore not to enjoy the prerogative which the Laws give to the first-born To this may be added that they were born whilst Constance yet lived so as they were not onely Bastards but in such a degree as doth aggravate the condition they being on the Fathers side born in Adultery And though after the death of Constance he married Katharine which subsequent Marriage was made legitimate by the double legitimation both of Pope and Parliament yet they not being of the whole Blood the House of Sommerset had nothing to do with the House of Lancaster in what belonged to the Inheritance of the Crown their legitimation making them only capable of their Inheritance by the Father So as Henry the fourth being established in the kingdom by the Authority of Parliament and by the same Authority his sons such as should descend of them being declared his lawful Successors therein he in case his succession should fail made no mention at all of his Half-brothers or such as should descend from them So as let it be granted that his Usurpation was no longer an Usurpation it being allowed of by a Publike Act of Election yet had not the House of the Sommerset though descended from the same father the same pretence since not being able to pretend to the Dukedom of Lancaster much lesse could it pretend to the Crown the father having no pretence at all thereunto And if Henry his eldest son obtained the Crown it was by Purchase and so as none should enjoy after him but such descending from him as he should specifically name So as the Crown according to the Laws of England belonging to the House of York by the Marriage with Anne sister and heir to the aforesaid Edmund Mortimer there remains somewhat of doubt whether the Parliament could invest the House of Lancaster to the right of the Crown in prejudice to the first Mortimer and consequently to the House of York If it could not Then justly do it neither could it justly do it after Henry the Seventh's pretence unto the Crown and if it could do it in the same manner and by the same right as it did operate to the prejudice of Mortimer the House of York by making Henry the fourth King it might do the like to the prejudice of the House of Lancaster by making Edward the 4 King So as Henry the Seventh be it either by Election or by natural Descent is totally excluded from any right unto the Crown which exclusion notwithstanding rests onely in his Own Person not in those who have descended from him For having married Elizabeth the true Heir of the House of York his sons begotten upon her were true Heirs to the Crown And if in this particular we desire to be any thing favourable to him let us say that if the House of Lancaster had any such pretence it had it by the Mother who was Heir to the House of Sommerset and if the House of Sommerset be different from that of Lancaster so as he Thereby have no colour of Claim yet may he have it Another way being chosen King by the same power of Parliament as Henry the Fourth and Edward the 4 were
marched not like a New King but like one who had been so Long welcom'd wherever he passed with Shouts of Joy His taking up the Olive-branch and laying aside the Palm did enhearten the People who did now promise themselves that quiet which since Henry the Fourth's time till that present they had enjoyed but by Fits being subject to so many Alterations as had not those Evils ensued which did ensue the very Expectation and Apprehension of them was an intermitting Feaver for the space of Fourscore six yeers In like manner made he his entrance into London for though he was met by the Maior Magistrates and Citizens besides the Nobility and Gentlemen which accompanied them notwithstanding dispensing with the Pomp usually observed at the first entrance of Kings into that City he made his entry in a Coach undisplayed to the end it might not be thought that having reinvested himself into his Countrey by the favour of Armes and gotten the Crown by the Kings death he had any intention to Triumph over the People His entry was upon a Saturday the day of his Victory which day he solemnized all his life-time as being always the happiest day to him of all the days of the week He alighted out of his Coach at Pauls Church where he made Te Deum be sung and caused the Colours taken from the Enemy to be there hung up He pretended to no other Trophies neither did he own this as the Effects of his Own Valour or from Fortune but as from God the onely Fortune whereunto Sacrifices ought to be made He lodged in the Bishops Palace which joyns unto the Church as not being far from the Tower from whence he was to come to his Coronation And because it was said he had given his word to marry Anne the daughter and heir to the Duke of Britanny which in respect of the favours he had received from that Duke was believed to be true he in an Assembly of the chiefest Lords of the Kingdom which was called for that purpose did ratific his promise to marry the Princesse Elizabeth by which he stopped the Whispers and Fears that were had of him yet did he defer the Consummating of it without any manner of scandal till being Crowned and in Possession by his Own Title he might avoid being call'd King in the right of his Wife He made his entrance into the Tower on Simon and Iude's eeve and on the Feast-day made Twelve Knights Bannerets He created his Uncle Iasper Earl of Pembroke Duke of Bedford he who having brought him up of a Childe saved him from Edward the Fourth by carrying him into Britanny He created his Father-in-law the Lord Stanley Earl of Darby and Edward Courtney Earl of Devonshire He was Crowned in the Church at Westminster on the Thirtieth day of October with the accustomed Solemnities and joyful Acclamations both of the Nobility and People Cardinal Bourchier Archbishop of Canterbury executed that Office He held a Parliament Seven days after wherein he annulled all the Decrees for the Confiscations of the Lives and Livelihood of such as took part with him and made the like Decree against the chiefest of the Other side and to take away all suspition from the rest he granted out a General Pardon which freed such of fear who had cause to fear for his having condemned those whom he would not pardon did secure These and was a sure signe he would pardon the rest so as quitting the Sanctuaries and places where they had hid themselves they swore Fealty to him and did their Homage answerable to the tenure of the Declaration and reentred into their Possessions Afterwards as concerning his Title which was the chiefest Concernment he govern'd himself with such cautelousnesse as that the Princesse Elizabeth not being named therein he would have the Act that was made to contain a Double sense that the inheritance of the Crown should remain in Him and in his Children lawfully to be begotten not declaring whether it were his by Nature or by Conquest it sufficing him that whatsoever interpretation was made of it it must make for his advantage He would not prescribe any Succession in case he and those that should lawfully descend from him should fail because it should not be thought to be done of purpose to exclude the House of York he therefore left the decision thereof to the Laws He in the same Parliament conferr'd more Honours he created Monsieur de Chandos a Gentleman of Britanny who during his being there had been his familiar friend and would needs accompany him in his Expedition for England Earl of Bath he made Sir Giles Aubeny and Sir Robert Willoughby Barons he restored Edward Stafford eldest son to the Duke of Buckingham to his Blood Dignity and Goods and though his Confiscation were great yet his Father having been the First Promoter of his greatnesse and having thereupon lost his Life he restored all unto his Son which won him the reputation of being Grateful And though Kings do seldom call Parliaments without demanding some Aids by Moneys and doing some Acts of Grace unto the People he thought it not fitting to make any such demand at This time as not having any Grace to confer fitting to the time for though the General Pardon was an Act of Grace yet would not he pretend it to be such but rather a Correspondency to the satisfaction they had given him in receiving him to be King by his Own Title Besides he not having War with any one and having many great Confiscations faln unto him the which he so moderated as might become a favourable Confiscator and be expected in a good Government he was willing to spare his Subjects purses And though his intention was to govern in such sort as his People should have no reason to hate Him nor He to fear Them yet knowing he had Enemies he instituted a Guard of Fifty Archers under the Command of a Captain which was a New thing in England where their Kings are onely guarded by the Laws and their Subjects affections So as to take away all Jealousie he declared the Institution to be Perpetual moved thereunto by what he in the time of his Exile had observed others to do and for that the want of a Guard doth misbecome the Majestie of a King and is requisite to be had if not for Necessity for Decency The Parliament being dissolved he forgot not that he had left the Marquesse Dorset and Sir Iohn Bourchier as pledges in France for the Moneys wherewith he payed the Forces he brought with him into England Willing therefore upon this occasion to try the inclination of the Citizens he commanded the Lord Treasurer to desire the Lord Maior of London that the City might lend him Six thousand Marks and after sundry consultations the businesse was decided by the loan of Two thousand pounds sterling the which though it came short of the sum that was desired he took in good part supplying
he should destroy the Nest which was in Ireland seeing that Lambert first and then Perkin had been so affectionately received there It behoved him to settle his authority there in such manner as it should be undoubted he made choice of Two to serve him in Two several Offices the Prior of Langton with title of Commissioner that he might look to the Civil Government of the Kingdom making him Chancellor and Edward Poynings who was to have charge of the Militia giving him a great many Souldiers with Commission to be Marshal and Lieutenant to which the Deputy which was the Earl of Kildare was subordinate The Prior met with no difficulty the Laws being his Arms and the peaceful people the matter of his jurisdiction but Poynings who was to deal with Stubborn men and Rebels had not the like fortune for Ireland being full of Woods Boggs and Desert places the happinesse of the poor people consisting in Idlenesse in somuch as the ground is there for the most part unbroken up he was to make War just as men do Hunt for those whose consciences and courages mis-gave them retiring themselves into places inaccessible for strangers and unknown unto them he spent much time there to small purpose killing some few and taking some few prisoners which made not much for the main enterprise so as being angry with those who having no intention to withstand him had no cause to fear him he lay'd the fault upon the Earl of Kildare as if he had succour'd them underhand He sent him prisoner into England without any other Proof against him save his Own Suspition and the Earl did so fully justifie himself as that he was declared Innocent and re-established in his former Government But if Poynings had no successe with those which stood out against him yet was his fortune such with the rest as he perswaded them to accept of all Ordinances made in England till that day which in former times were not of power in that Kingdom This Declaration was and is called Poynings his Law Ireland therefore is governed by the same Laws as is England for so many as were made till the Tenth yeer of Henry but such as have been made since are not admitted of there The Conspiracy thus unsuccessefully ended did not so quell Perkin's spirit but that he thought the affections of those of his Party were rather Oppressed then quite Dead and that a new spirit would so revive them as Henry should not be so fortunate in suppressing them as he had been Thus flattering himself he assembled together certain Troops of men of desperate fortunes who either for Debts or other misdemeanours durst not shew their heads and embarking them he came to Anchor before Sandwitch landing some of his men to learn news and to discover how the people in those parts were affected giving out that he had great Forces which were coming in a Fleet after him The King at this time was gone his Progresse and was now with his Mother in her house at Latham whom he went to visit and that by his coming thither the world might know that the death of Sir William Stanley had not made his father-in-law think the worse of him here he heard of Perkin's arrival whereby he received this advantage that he having so behaved himself as his People esteemed him to be a politick Prince they thought nothing befel him which he did not foresee and that his retiring himself into the Northern parts was one of his cunning fetches for knowing he had left the South-parts free from danger he intended to allure Perkin to land that so he might be sure not to escape But whatever the matter was at the first news he resolved to return and was not well pleased at the Second which informed him that he was gone again for he perceived this trouble would continue longer then he imagined The cause of Perkin's departure was this the Kentish-men had well observed the condition of those whom he had landed and that there were but few English amongst them and those few of no worth nor consideration wherefore they took counsel with the Chief of the Shire concerning their taking Arms the which being agreed upon they shewed a part of their men upon the Sea shore to invite him to land and scatter'd the rest abroad some here some there as if they were ready to run away but Perkin perceiving their drift budged not a foot wherefore the Kentishmen gave upon them that were on the shore slew some of them took other some very few of them getting back to their Ships At this time died Cecilie Nevil Dutchesse of York who born to be unfortunate outdid the miseries of her daughter-in-law Queen Elizabeth who was very unhappie she bare to her husband Richard Plantagenet Duke of York Eight sons and Four daughters all her Sons died during her life Four of them died natural deaths while they were Young of whom we make no mention in our Genealogie because our History speaks not of them of the Other Four the Three Last came to a violent end and the First died not well for King Edward died in the strength of youth consumed by disorder Edmund Earl of Richmond was together with his Father slain at the Battel at Wakefield George Duke of Clarence was put to death in the Tower by his brother and Richard the Third was slain at Bosworth-field She had been the lesse to be pitied had the Funerals of her family ended in her Husband and Sons but they extended themselves to her Grand-children male all which she out-lived save Edward Earl of Warwick son to the Duke of Clarence who being shut up in the Tower was not to expect any other death then Violent but to share therein with the rest as he did so as being made unhappie by so many miseries any One of which had been able to have made her so fortune would yet render her fuller of calamity by making her lose her Honour her own Son declaring her to be an Adultresse thereby to make himself King and though there were no true colour for it yet was the stain true wherewithal she was asperst by a Basilisk that issued out of her own bowels which was a misery above all other miseries and of all wounds the most sensible Perkin being retired to Flanders if he should tarry there he must needs be discover'd for an Impostour and the Dutchesse of Burgundy should she detain him there must be known to be fomentresse of the Forgery so as it behoved him to be gone from thence and her to send him away to go on with the work which they had both so unluckily begun This resolution was befriended by the distaste which Maximilian and his son Philip took at Henry for taking the Commerce of England from their States and by the like distaste taken by Charles King of France for his having entred into league against him concerning his affairs in Italy But Perkin's missing of
his comming desired him that he would rest himselfe in Sir Thomas Trenchards house till such time as they might advertise the King of his being there to which he gave way being certaine that otherwise they would not have suffered him to depart When Henry heard hereof hee sent the Earle of Arundell by way of complement unto him and to let him know that he Himselfe would presently come and visit him But Philip fearing lest if he should waite his comming his stay would be too long resolved to goe Himselfe to Henry making his Queene come at leisure after him He was met six miles from Windsor by Prince Henry and One mile from thence by the King who received him with all terms of Honour and Friendship He treated with him of the marriage of their Children and of his owne marrying with Margaret the Dowager of Savoy Philips sister he renewed all Confederacies made between them the preceding years which were Then made with him by the name of Arch-duke Philip Duke of Burgundy Now by the name of King of Spaine they had better successe for the English then had the former especially in the Fishing-busines at which the Flemmings were much offended he with much adoe obtained the person of the Earle of Suffolke who lived under the protection of Philip Henry knew so well how to perswade him by passing his Word he would not put him to Death that Philip sent for him into Flanders the one desiring to have him before the other departed and the other not to depart till he were arrived that it might be beleeved he had beene Enforced to deliver him up Assoone as the Earle was come and put in the Tower Philip departed England and was received in Spaine without any manner of Resistance Ferdinand totally quitting the Government to him but he enjoy'd it but for a while for he dyed soone after The Englishmen will have it that his death was Prognosticated by the Fall of a golden Eagle which standing upon the top of Pauls steeple was blowne downe by the same wind which drave him into Waymouth and brake downe a signe in the Church-yard wherein was a blacke Eagle Ferdinand being call'd for and entreated by the Kingdome returned to the Government thereof this Death of her Husband having so opprest the fancie of the Queen his daughter as she was never after good for any thing not without suspition that her Father did not greatly endeavour her Recovery that so he of Himselfe and without Trouble might manage the Scepter of Spaine The Earle of Suffolke being in the Tower Henry was now freed from all manner of Trouble and Molestation so as betaking himselfe to Domesticall affaires he sent Thomas Wolsey he who was Cardinall and of so great Power under Henry the eighth to Maxi milian to treat of the marriage with the fore-named Dowager of Savoy but it tooke no effect by reason of Henrye's indisposition of health which shortly ensued The marriage of Charles King of Spaine with Mary daughter to Henry stirr'd up some jealousies in Ferdinand for though He was the first that had mention'd iâ—… yet his Sonne in Law being Dead and Charles being come to the Crowne he feared he should meet with Two Competitours in the Government with Maximilian as Grand-father and Henry as Father in Law which though neither of them dreamt of yet did He feare it but This match had no better effect then had the Other the tender yeares of the young couple and the alteration of affaires in following times broke it quite off The expectation hereof neverthelesse made Henry live contented the little while he lived for having married One of his daughters to the King of Scotland and the Other to the King of Castile Duke of Burgundy he thought himselfe more safe then if his Kingdome had beene compassed about with a wall of Brasse He the mean while began to draw towards his End the Gout a disease more Troublesome then Mortall was the Fore-runner of a Distillation which falling upon his Lungs brought him into a kind of Consumption which perceiving he began to give himselfe totally to Pious Workes He set all Prisoners at Liberty who were in for Debt of not above Forty shillings hee himselfe paying the Creditours he gave Almes in greater measure then he had done formerly but though hee felt great Remorse at the daily complaints made against Empson and Dudley for their Oppressions yet did hee not seeke to Remedy them His Conscience and his Covetousnesse wrought contrary effects in him many for very slight causes were troubled in their Estates and in their Lives one died in Prison before his cause was heard another being imprisoned for denying to pay what Contrary to the Lawes he was adjudged at was not let out till Henry the eighths time and then Empson was put in his place To make good the usuall custome of promising obedience to New Popes he sent Sir Gilbert Talbot with two other Embassadours to Pope Iulius the second which he had not formerly done though he were created in November 1503. They prest much for the Canonization of Henry the sixth but could not obtaine it for the reason formerly given in the life of Edward the fourth Being dismist by the Pope they carried the Garter and Robes of that Order to Guido Vbaldo Duke of Vrbin whose Father Frederick had likewise had it This Prince sent into England to be installed for him according to the Institutions of that Order the Count Balthasar Castillion he to whom the noblest Courtiers owe so much The finishing of the Hospitall in the Savoy was one of the last of Henries actions he would not alter the name of it this fabrick having beene in former times the habitation of Peter of Savoy Unckle to Eleanor the Wife of Henry the third by whom Peter of Savoy was created Earle of Richmond but he resigned the Earledome when Savoy fell by inheritance to him The Lancastrians lived in this house and King Henry converted it into an Hospitall Besides this he built three Monasteries for the Conventuall Friers of Saint Francis order and three for the Observantines of the same order in divers places When he knew he hee must die he disposed himselfe thereunto Hee had lived almost all his time in Troubles but always with prosperous and happy successe he found the Kingdome involved in Civil wars he left it in a setled Peace his subjects who were impoverisht by the past disorders were notwitstanding his Taxations by reason of his good Government become Rich he did not only free the Crowne out of Debt but left it rich in Treasure his sonne found in Richmond house a Million and eight Hundred Thousand pound sterling so as he was thought the richest Prince in Europe He granted out a Generall Pardon and ordered by his Last Will and Testament that all such monies should bee Repay'd as had unjustly beene levied by his Officers He died at Richmond the twenty second day of Aprill in the year of our Lord 1509 and was buried by his wife in the sumptuous and stately Chapell built by Himselfe in the Abbey Church at Westminster He lived two and Fifty years and Reigned three and Twenty Years and Eight moneths The Children which he left behind him were Henry the Eighth his Heir and successor in the Crown Margaret Queen of Scotland from whom the Kings of Great Britaine doe descend and the Prince and Princesses of the Electorall house Palatine and Mary married to Lewis the twelfth King of France by whom having no issue she after his death married Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke by whom she had Henry Earle of Lincolne and two Daughters Frances and Eleanor The Earle dyed without issue in his Fathers life-time Frances was married to Henry Gray Duke of Suffolk and by him had the Lady Iane Gray who being married to Guilford Dudley sonne to the Duke of Northumberland and constrained to call her selfe Queene was beheaded in Queene Maries time she had by him moreover two Other daughters Katharine and Mary who dyed without issue Eleanor was married to Henry Clifford Earle of Cumberland by whom she had a daughter named Margaret who was married to Henry Stanley Earle of Darby and had by him two sons Ferdinando and William both of them in succession one of the other Earles of Darby Earle William dyed this present yeare 1642. leaving his sonne Iames behind him to inherit his Honours and his Estate The End of the Second and Last volume of the Civil Wars of England betweene the two Houses of Yorke and Lancaster FINIS Richard the 2. 1386. 1387. 1388. 1383. 1390. 1391. 1393. 1394. 1395 1396 1397. Henry the 4. A description of the Isle of Wight 1403 1404 1405 1406 1407 1408 1409 1410 1411 1412 1413 Henry the 5. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. and 8. 9 10 11 12 13 1416 1417 1418 1420 1421 Henry the 6. Apoc Cap 4o. 1422 1424. 1425. 1426. 1428. 1429. 1432. 1435. Philippopolis Andrenopolis Serviae Bulgaria Vallatchia Di. Bittinia in Thracia Di. Brusia in Andrinopoli Alavenente 3. Mascone Impatronato La Castellania Parteggiati Il trombetta Sangate 1424. 1438. 1442. 1433. 1445. 1446 1447. 1448. 1450. 1452. 1453. 1454. 1455. 1456. 1458. 1459. 1460. 1466. 1470 1472. 1473. 1474. 1475. 1476 1477 1478 1479 1480 1481 1482 1483 1485. 1485 1483 1486 1487 1488 1490 1491 1492 1493 1494 1495 1496 1496 1498. 1499 1501 1503 1504 1505 1506 1507 1508 1509
gallant Commanders then were the latter two they brought home renowned victories the blacke Prince not yet fully sixteene yeares old was victorious in the battell of Cresses his Father being present who denyed him succour onely looking on whilest he with bare two thirds of 8500. men fought with little lesse then 90000. to the end that that worth which before its accustomed time did bud forth in him might produce early fruits watered by the Rivolets of glory and honour and not many yeares after being fewer by three fourths then were his enemies hee in the battell of Poictiers tooke King Iohn of France prisoner invironed by all the Princes and Nobility of that Kingdome but dying not long after in the full growth of his glorious atchievements he left behinde him this Richard which did succeed his grandfather the yeare 1377. Edward the third had seven sonnes foure whereof dyed during his life time the first as hath already beene said the second and sixth without issue and the third which was Lonel Duke of Clarence left no other issue save Philip married to Edmond Mortimer Earle of Marsh of whom came Roger and of Roger Anne the innocent cause of mischiefe to that kingdome for being married to Richard Plantaginet Earle of Cambridge second sonne to Edmund Duke of Yorke she inriched that Family by her just pretences to the Crowne much more then by her portion whereof her successors to the prejudice of the whole kingdome did afterwards make use For though the laying private claims to Estates be alwaies lawfull to the pretender yet is it not alwaies expedient for the publique nor are they easily obtained but by unjust and cruell waies Iohn Duke of Lancaster Edmond and Thomas the fourth fifth and seventh were onely those who did outlive him The latter two whereof were afterwards by their Nephew created Dukes the one of Yorke the other of Gloster I will not here set downe their posterity the reader may betake himself to the Genealogicall tables prefixed by means whereof any whosoever be he not brutishly ignorant both of the law of nature and kingdoms may give his judgement of the right or wrong of those who raigned and if therein you shall not meet with the to be commiserated number of those of the blood Royal who either through the obstinacie of hatred or incivility of civill warres came immaturely to their end the occasion will be for that being descended of women by former marriages expatiated into other families cruelty would triumph in the diversity of spoiles and begird her temples with a Crowne partly composed of the blood of many who by their deaths reduced the blood Royall of England to a small number the which whether it were expedient or not and whether the multiplicity of pretenders be of use or the contrary to Kingdomes let it be a dispute referred to the argumentation of good wits though extreames being in all things bad that seemes lesse harmefull which consists in the weaker breath of a few then what in the violent whirlewindes of many their authority and designes being able to dissolve their oppositions and jealousies able to raze whatsoever well founded Monarchy Richard was by nature endowed with amiable conditions for being of a comely personage and of a liberall and generous minde he was likely to have proved like unto himselfe had he had the fortune to have arrived at the maturity of his judgement under the guidance of his Grandfather or father but being freed from the authority of such as might have sweetned the asperity of his yeares the fruits of such hopes as were conceived were before their maturity corrupted for infatuated by the soothing of his flatterers and enforced by his servants affections to which Princes through a maligne influence are usually subject he hated all such counsells as did oppugne his minde he rewarded such as did not contradict him and being growneolder he through wofull experience found that his undoing was occasioned by his having equally offended kindred Clergy Nobility and people Of the three Dukes he of Yorke was of a sweet condition given to pastime void of ambition a hater of businesse nor did he trouble himself with any but for formalities sake being thereunto constrained by his quality The other two Lancaster and Gloster both of them ambitious and turbulent did notwithstanding differ in this that whereas the former endeavoured the encrease of his authority by making himselfe to be feared the other aspired to the like end but by contrary meanes Lancaster declaring himselfe from the beginning to be an enemy to the people Gloster if not by inclinations by cunning profestly popular First Richard did much apprehend Lancaster those who for their own particular interests did sooth him in his youthly desires endeavoured to perswade him that Lancaster who was an obstacle by them reputed too difficult for their designes would have plots upon his person but being gone into Spaine his thoughts being fixt upon the Kingdomes of Castile and Lyons to both which in the right of his second wife Constance he did pretend he left Gloster to inherit these suspitions who opposing himselfe in all actions against his Nephew after having provoked him by injuries and by detractions vexed him for his reward lost his life It is not my purpose to write all the acts of this King a great part whereof I passe over as the rebellion of the pesants with intention to extirpate together with the Nobility himselfe his expeditions in France in the pursuit of his Grandfathers and Fathers designes in Flanders in the favour of Vrban the sixth against Clement who called himselfe Pope in Avignon in Ireland to tame the savagenesse of that people in Scotland to represse inroades and his marrying the sister of Wincesâ—…us the Emperour I will onely treat of such things as caused his ruine after having reigned 22. yeares Certaine men were at the first deputed unto him as well for the government of his person as estate whose plurall authority ensuing to bee more of burthen then benefit it was reduced to the person of Thomas Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke chosen to this charge by the unanimous consent of Parliament but the King herewithall not contented being by reason of his yeares unfit to governe and by reason of his bad Councell not apt to be governed began to alter this ordination in the person of Richard Scrope formerly by the Parliament chosen Chancellor of England a man so void of blame in all his actions as he was very worthy of the charge imposed upon him The King amongst the most considerable jewells of his Crowne hath one thereunto inchased by the Lawes that those whose fathers dye in the nonage of their sonnes fall under his tuition till the one and twentieth yeare of their age all their revenew redounding from the aforesaid time to the King save the third part which is reserved for their education it now so fell out that by vertue of this prerogative Richard enjoyed the income
by the victory he had over the Duke of Ireland no vaine-glory was therein found in him his discourse thereof did not exceed the bounds of modesty and the relation hee made thereof unto his associats was void of amplification or boasting Aid from Genua being demanded and granted against the Pirates which roved up and downe the Mediterranean Sea and coasts of Italy hee was made Commander of them France joyning in this expedition with England Being come into Africa and by meanes of his Archers landed he returned home his modesty added to his reputation while the one and the other equally contending strove for precedence in his renowne Those who write that in stead of making this journey hee went against the infidels in Prusia did not perhaps equivocate but the different relation of Writers makes the undertaking indifferent since they all agree in his praise In the combat with the Duke of Norfolk he proved himself to be both wise and valiant for though strucken as if with lightning at his unexpected accusation he fell into no disorder his wisedome was inflamed but not by anger consumed to ashes as it is oft-times seen in such as are unexpectedly offended he patiently endured his exile and with dry eyes left his Countrey whilst those who saw him goe moistened theirs He would have gone into Holland if the Duke his father would have permitted him but the warre made by Albertus of Bavaria Lord of those Countries against the Frisons at the instigation of his son the Count of Ostervent being very dangerous and but little honour there to be won for that people did more by desperatenesse then skil in war defend their liberties he advised him to goe for France He was there graciously received by the King Princes and Court But the King of France would needs of his owne free will allow him five hundred Crownes a weeke for his petty occasions as it was termed he thought not to receive it would argue incivility and that the receiving of it would fasten upon him too great an obligation so as he resolved to leave France and go into Hungary to warre against the Turkes He wrote hereof unto his father who approving of the cause but not of his resolution propounded to him a voyage into Spaine where having two sisters the one Queene of Castile the other Queen of Portugall hee might with lesse danger and discommodity make the warre which he desired against the Infidels but being by his friends advertised that the Physitions had given his father over as not likely to live many monthes he went not The Duke of Berry who had a daughter of three and twenty yeares of age a widow to two husbands Henry being likewise a widower a rich heire and after his fathers decease the prime man in England next unto the King thought to give her to him for wife King Charles being therewithall well contented a match which would have been serviceable to the Queene his daughter and of publick good for thus united yea peace between the two Kingdomes might the easilier bee maintained But Richard thinking this match might prove disadvantagious to his designes and that Henry being offended was likely alwayes to be his enemy sent the Earle of Salisbury to breake it nor would Charles his wives father displease him therein seeing he tooke it so to heart When the Archbishop of Canterbury propounded his return to England offering the Crown unto him he could not at the first prevaile with him nor had he prevailed with him at all had not the King by depriving him of his inheritance caused him despaire a bad resolution but excusable and which cannot be blamed by the law of Nature save as it is interdicted by the law of Christianity so as innocent in the one and faulty in the other hee erred in both such resolutions being prejudiciall to a Kingdome which ought alwayes to detest all alterations Let businesses fall out well or ill to malecontents who are egged on by ambition and revenge two spurres slightly guilded over with the leafe-gold of publicke good the people cannot but bee alwayes losers by civill brawles nay if the two Registers of humane actions Profit and Uprightnesse in proceeding meet not together as they seldome doe and that profit have the precedencie it ought to be when the conservation of the Common-wealth is in question and not to satisfie the ambition and private interests of particular men If love unto his Countrey or the desolation of the State had moved Henry Richard being deposed there wanted not lawfull succeeders But howsoever the malady had been better for the Kingdome then the remedy for the one was not of long continuance the King being mortall and of such yeares as hee might have amended where as the other for the space of sixe Kings reignes produced nothing but one ill upon the necke of another and had it not been for the matrimoniall conjunction of the two Roses in the seventh the mischiefe had perhaps yet continued But as it is the losse of what they did possesse in France their losse of reputation abroad their desolation at home the death of hundreds of thousands and of fourescore or more of the bloud Royall approve the remedy to have been more pestilentiall then the disease and that to have continued Richard in his authority would have been reputed lesse harmfull then to have substituted another King how good soever who in a capacity of growing worse was cause of those wofull consequences which such substitutions use to draw after them Wise Phifitions apply only approved medicines to the â—…icke party where the case is not desperate and in case it be the more discreet sort doe rather suffer them to dye peaceably then tormented with the violence of medicines The malady here was not mortall save as made so by the remedies So we may conclude that the good conditions of such as do pretend are more harmfull then the bad of of such as doe possesse Vertue not being what she appeares to us to be in her abstract but what she is in the concrete of her corruptions Henry had though silent yet conspicuous competitours by law questionlesse before him as the sons of Roger Mortimer the eldest son to Philippa the only daughter heire to Lionell Duke of Clarence not onely by nature but in the eight yeare of King Richard by Parliament declared Heire to the Crowne she being dead her right remained in these so as by vertue of the Lawes he could not justly pretend to that which contrary to the lawes the prejudice of others he did violently usurp But because his succession was not truly justifiable it behoved to seek out some colour for it his friends propounded divers titles unto him all of them counterfeit and disguis'd whilst right rich and substantiall of it selfe needes no false props Henry did by his Mother descend from Edmond Crook-backe Earle of Lancaster they would have this Edmond to be eldest sonne to Henry the third
that the people would be herewithall contented for by this meanes they should be freed from the warres wherewith they were threatned from France Scotland and Wales The Duke of Exceter propounded a Tilting at Christmas wherein he with twenty Gentlemen would chalenge the Earle of Salisbury with as many more to the which the King should bee invited and there together with his children slaine A businesse likely to succeed they being all armed and under the pretence of pompe well attended and he void of suspition unarmed his ordinary guard being more for shew then service This being done they resolved forth-with to re-inthrone Richard wherein they expected no opposition for of the house of Lancaster there remained none save brothers by another mother of the which the Earle of Sommerset the eldest was distasted and none of them comprehended within the Act of Parliament touching the succession of the crowne Richards lawfull heires loved him well and if any alteration should happen it would not bee of much consideration he being once re-established and they so well provided as that they might preserve themselves free from danger till the arrivall of aid from France to doubt whereof would bee sacriledge the daughter of France being too pretious a pawne to be by the French abandoned This Proposition being approved and all of them having vowed fidelity six of the chiefest among them made six writings be drawne up all of the same tenure the which they all subscribed and sealed every man keeping one of them which was the break-necke of the businesse for if any one of them should prove false to what Tribunall could the others cite him And if it should happen that through treachery or want of good take-heed any one of the Copies should come to light there was no way left to save themselves Exceter having acquainted the King with the appointed titling between him and Salisbury besought him to honour them with his presence and that he would be pleased to bee their Judge in case any difference should arise The which hee graciously accepted of and promised to doe This meane while every man providing himselfe of what number of men he could get under the pretence of magnificencie they came at the time appointed to Oxford where the King and Court was the next day expected The Duke of Aumerle was onely wanting hee having sent his men before went to visit his father who lived in a Countrey house upon that road and stayed dinner with him Fortune would so have it as that the old man spied a peece of paper in his sonnes bosome and not imagining what it might be snatcht it from him When he had seen the contents the six seales and among the rest his sonnes for one he grew so incensed as rising immediately from the Table hee gave order for his horses to bee made ready reproaching his sonne for that having been false to Richard he would now be a traytor to Henry that he was witty in finding out inventions to undoe his father but that now his father would undoe him That he should remember how the last Parliament he was bound for him body for body and goods for goods That therefore since hee made so little account of his fathers head his father would make as little account of his This being said hee went to Windsor Aumerle considering that the old man was not to bee with-drawne from his resolution that the businesse was discovered and his life in question having none with whom to advise resolved to prevent his father hee got on horse-backe and riding as fast as he could drive he got to Windsor before him where as soone as he was come he clapt to the doore behinde him telling him that looked to the door that so it behooved for the Kings service Hee threw himselfe downe at the Kings feet and craved his pardon the King astonished at such a novelty demanded his offence which when hee understood being somewhat amazed at the first he promised him mercy so as the businesse were as he had related it but if otherwise woe bee to him This meane time the Duke of Yorke came to the Castle doore and finding it shut bade it bee opened He entred and without further circumstances put the conspirators contract into the Kings hand who finding thereby all to be true that Aumerle had said put off his journey to Oxford resolving to expect at Windsor the conspirators new resolutions hee sent newes hereof by expresse Carriers to Henry Pearcy Earle of Northumberland Lord high Constable of England to Ralph Nevill Earle of Westmerland Lord Marshall who had married Iane his sister by the fathers side and to all his other friends to the end that they might make what haste they could to the Court and bring with them what forces they could raise Exceter was one of the first that came to Oxford more set upon the resolution taken then were the rest but he could not so order affaires but that by the extraordinary provision of Armes Souldiers his wife the Kings sister perceived that all this was done to undoe and kill her brother whereat in height of Agonie she was much distracted between the love to her brother and affection to her husband the ruine of one of them being certain whether the one or the other equally to her grievous whereat her husband who loved her as much as he hated her brother being moved said unto her that fortune might make both her and him equally content one onely thing excepted That their interests were in all things else common and individuall in this alone divers and particular For as shee could not but rejoyce at her brothers preferment to the crowne so hee could not but grieve to see his brother deposed that now in the change of fortune which by the preparations that were made she was towards if shee found cause of affliction she should doe well to consider that he had just cause of joy for if she being Henry's sister esteemed her greatnesse the more in respect of his he being brother to Richard had reason to hope the like in the Rise of Richard without the which whilst her brother reigned hee was like to live in perpetuall misery and daily to expect death That she was not to suffer in the fates of either of them For if Henry should reigne shee was to continue the same shee was though having lost her husband and if Richard reigned both of them were to preserve their lives honours and fortunes so that come what would come she had cause to rejoyce but not he For that hee might not through so many dangers dye daily it behoved him to expose himselfe to all danger that hee might once dye or for ever be free of feare Hereupon giving her his last kisse he left her weeping and went to Oxford where all the rest were come saving only Aumerle where having expected him to the very last houre his not appearing the not preparing for the King and
The sheep being thus delivered over to the Wolfe the Duke at the very first shut him up in Saint Andrewes Castle a jurisdiction of that Archbishopricke the which after the death of the last Archbishop hee had unduly usurped under pretence of keeping it during the vacancie of that Metropolitan See but thinking him to be there too nigh the Kings eare and the Courts eye desiring rather his death then his amendment he carried him to the strong hold of Faukland a jurisdiction of his owne where he caused him to be put into a dungeon with direction that he should there dye of hunger a commission though given in secret yet by the effect sufficiently published no preparation being made in so little a place where all that was done was seene neither for the person nor nourishment of such a prisoner He had died in a few dayes and it had been better for him since die he must had he not been kept in life by the daughter of the Keeper of the Castle and a countrey Nurse who commiserated his condition and had accesse through an Orchard to the Castle The former nourished him with oaten Cakes which by little peeces shee conveyed unto him through a chinke the other gave him sucke through a small Cane the one end whereof he tooke into his mouth whilst she squiezed her milke in at the other end His keepers marvelled to see him still alive but the meanes being discovered the two charitable women were cruelly put to death the father accusing his owne daughter to prove himselfe faithfull to him that was unfaithfull and a tyrannous Governour At last when he had torne his flesh and eaten his fingers through rage by death hee put an end to his vices miseries and life This bitter accident was generally knowne every where before the King had any notice of it every one fearing to be slaine for recompence of doing so good an office Having at last hearâ—… some whispering thereof hee could not believe otherwise then as it was Great were the complaints but the brother excused himselfe deluding justice by laying the fault upon divers who were in the castle for faults deserving death whom he accused for having murdered the Prince for which they suffered death The King not herewithall satisfied but unable to revenge himselfe he publickly besought God by some miraculous judgement to punish the author of so great a wickednesse He had yet a second sonne living named Iames he was advised to send him abroad since it was not likely he who had committed so horrid a treason would stick at the murthering of him also without the which his former mischiefe would nothing availe France was thought the safest place to send him to The young Prince was with much secrecie imbarked Henry Sincleer Earle of the Orchades being given unto him for governour but having shunned Scylla hee fell as the Proverbe sayes upon Carybdis for the Marriners having cast anchor before Flemburgh in England either driven by the windes or to refresh the Prince much afflicted with seasickenesse they were known to be Scots the Prince known to be there so as he was detained and brought to Court it was long disputed at the Councell Table whether he should be suffered to depart or no but the negative prevailed His Father fearing such an incounter had given him a letter for Henry which though full of compassion and pitty did not alter the resolution taken So as hee being old deprived of his sonnes and feebly hearted gave himselfe over to griefe would take no more meate and in three daies died for meere sorrow Scotland confirmed the government of that Kingdome upon the Duke of Auboney till such time as their new King Iames should regaine his liberty Buchanan accuses King Henry for that action his chiefe reason being that he detained him whilest there was yet a truce of eight yeares betweene the two Crownes but I finde no other truce then that of the preceding yeare already expired Edward Askew treates at large upon this you may peruse him This imprisonment by consent of all Scottish writers was more happy to him then whatsoever liberty for the King gave him such education as belonged to his birth The Scotchmen are naturally given to all discipline as well speculative as active ingenious at sciences stout and valiant in warre but this Prince out did them all in aptnesse to all these for he surpassed his teachers aswell in horsemanship as in Theologie Philosophy and other liberall sciences especially in musicke and poetry wherein he proved most expert so as that fortune which was thought unhappy crowned him with glory for besides the advantage of so good education he was free from feare of his Uncle and was in his due time an introducer of learning politenesse and such arts as were not before known in Scotland it is to be observed in him that evill fortune is the best Academy for a man to profit in A rule which suffered exception in the Earle of Northumberland whose last actions we must now treate of for though an old man he died a schollar in that Academy before he had learnt the maxime of good government not using patience but in his vast thoughts plausible but pernitious counsellors resolving rather to dye then live declined a noble resolution in a better cause or upon more mature occasion He had made many journeyes into France Flanders and Wales to raise up warre and get helpe against his King all which proved of no use to him at last he returned to Scotland from whence accompanied by Bardolf he fell with great troopes of men upon Northumberland he there recovered divers Castles his army much encreasing by divers who from those parts came to assist him from thence he passed into Yorkeshire where by proclamation he invited all those to side with him who loved liberty The King at the first noise hereof went to meet him but hardly was he come to Nottingham when he understood that Sir Thomas Rookesby Shirife of that Shire had given him battell slayne him and taken Bardolf prisoner who afterwards dyed of his wounds The King did not though forbeare to pursue his journey that hee might quench the yet hot ashes of that rebellion he mulcted many and put many to death answerable to the condition of their faults The Bishop of Bangor and Abbot of Ailes who were taken prisoners in the conflict met with different fortunes according to the diversity of their habits The Abbot being taken in armour was hanged the Bishop who was clothed in the habits of his profession was pardoned the heads of the two Peers were cut off put upon the top of two speares and sent to be set upon London bridge This was the miserable end of the father sonne and brother descended from one of the noblest races that came from Normandie into England all this ruine being occasioned out of a meer capritchio of wrastling with the King and detaining in his despite the Scottish
from any thing agreed upon at Shartres the brothers sent a Herald with an opprobrious defiance wherein they intimated warre unto him and he in another altogether as bad did freely accept the chalenge not many yeares before hee had contracted a friendship with the Duke of Burbony whilst his father being alive he was onely Count Cleremont This present occasion serving for ballance to weigh friends and no friends he sent a messenger to him of purpose to put him in mind how they were reciprocally obliged one to another by their former contract of friendship Burbony having considerately thought upon an answer detesting his ambition and being by bloud allied unto the three brothers their father being sonne to a sister of his thought it better became him to faile him then them so as renouncing the pretended confederacy he declared himselfe for the brothers on the contrary side the two chiefe Cities Amiens and Paris declared themselves for Burgundy whereupon he possessing the persons of King Queen and Dolphin who were wholly governed by such as had dependance on them did not doubt utterly to defeat his enemies Those of Orleans did the first hostile act They held many places in Picardy kept by their garrisons as most exposed to the frontiers of the enemy but not being thereby so strong as was requisite they endeavoured by the meanes of Clignet of Brabant to surprise Retell and Bapomus an enterprise of great consequence if it had succeded Berry this meane while pretended at least seemed to be a neuter the Queen being at Melune he went thither to come along with her to Paris but the Parisians thinking him to be no friend to Burgundy forewarned him not to come and the more to witnesse their dislike of him they broke all the windowes and doores of his house making it unfit for him to come into The which being done they recalled the Queene they likewise broke the bridges which were upon the Scene to hinder the passage of the Orleanists and brought the King from Saint Pauls to the Louvre keeping a good guard about him to the end he might not be by them surprised and taken away so as this infirme afflicted Prince was made a very image by those that kept him and the regall authority was made a cloake to cover the passions of such as did possesse him All which things doe cleerely shew us that nature hath not indued the common people with the vertue of mediocrity so as they terrifie where they are not kept in awe pretend to governe if not governed and where the scepter keeps them not within their bounds they will use their free will But it being no time now to temporise and the King not able of himselfe to end the differences or inforce obedience upon two strong factions it behoved him to doe amisse to shunne doing worse to joine with one of them and not able for want of forces to chuse whether to accept of that side which he could not refuse for it much availed him to keepe soveraignty still on foote though but permitted by the helpe of one of the factions for it might fall out that the one faction being defeated might so weaken the other that the regall forces might prove the master strength All fit considerations but in this case deceitfull Factions which are favoured by the people as was this of Burgundy not being easily suppressed the Nobility were by the King commanded to side against the three brothers so as their affaires being by regall favour abandoned their hopes were very small and the Duke of Burgundy being sent for by the Dolphin his sonne in law came into France with 50000. fighting men drawne out of his commons in Flanders who freer then becomes a free Prince to suffer would not serve him unlesse conditionally as that their time of service might be limited and that all such prey as they should make should be their own an evident proofe that they went rather to pillage then do service with these sort of people after he had taken all the Townes that were upon the Soame from whence all their garrisons fled having made experience of their cruelty by the example of those of Ham he encamped himselfe under Mondedier where the enemy was encamped with intention of giving him battell and whilest he thought to order his troopes being assured of the victory by reason of his advantages the Dutchmen having fired their huts and being loaded with prey and prisoners returned home alledging that their time of service was expired nor was it in his power by intreaties or faire promises to detaine them one day longer Hee was moreover inforced to give them his brother for their guide till such time as they should come into a safe abode whilst hee himselfe with those few which remained with him retired to Perona The Orleanists who were resolved to fight seeing him gone went towards Paris to endeavour an entrance into the Towne that they might possesse themselves of the Kings person without which all their actions though never so just were subject to perpetuall blame for the Princes presence in civill dissentions is onely able to justifie injustice and make a fault meritorious but it was impossile for them to enter the Towne for the hatred the inhabitants bore unto their father was not buried with him They had better successe in Saint Denis a Towne not above two little leagues distant where getting leave to come in they fortified themselves receiving thereby much commodity to fight with the Parisians The Duke of Burgundy being during this time gone to Arras found there Thomas Earle of Arundell together with Sir Gilbert and Sir Robert Vmfreville and Sir Iohn Gray who had brought unto him 1200. Archers sent unto him by King Henry They had made a confederacy upon hopes of a marriage betweene a daughter of the Dukes and the Prince of Wales with these and some 6000. more of his owne men he went to Pontoise where he stayed to augment his army which he easily might doe for the King having a few dayes before proclaimed the Dukes of Berry Orleans and Burbon the Counts of Vertu Angolesme Alanson and Arminiack all to bee traytors Charles Albret likewise and all adherents the souldiers forsooke them of those that fled unto him the Count Pontiure brother to the Duke of Britany his sonne in law was one having assembled such people as he desired he came with 15000. horse to Paris and was met by his brother the Count de Nevers by the City by the Councell and at his entrance into the Louvre by the Dolphin his son in law Having allowed his souldiers a little rest he sallied forth one night and recovered Saint Claude which had beene taken by the Orleanists in which enterprise they used so much slaughter as that the Orleanists were likewise forced to quit Saint Denis going away by night with intention to returne when they should bee reinforced All that were taken prisoners were put to death and the
of the Prince and so to lose together with their wealth their reputation which in so great a losse ought to bee kept unspotted for the dignity of their profession and not to give a colour of reason to the wrong they were to receive Every one thought the Kings warlike inclination would bee the Canon which should batter them to pieces but hee not having as yet made choyce of an enemy warre with France would be of a vaste expence Scotland was neerer hand and easier to bee invaded Iames the first their King being prisoner in England they thought that his pretentions to the Crowne of France as most proportionate to the greatnesse of his minde would serve for an argument and that by perswading him to that enterprise they should stay the proposition which was to be made against them The Parliament being met the Archbishop of Canterbury a Chertosin Monke failed not in a well ordered speech opportunely to propound it his principall heads were the equity of his Majesties pretentions the honour of the King the reputation of the State and the occasions now offered of making it feasable by reason of the troubles that Kingdome was in In the first he shewed how the King was the naturall ancient heire of Normandy Angier Poictou Umena and Gascony of all which he now possessed onely a little part of Gascony That being heire to Edward the third hee was likewise heire to France otherwise the title which he thereof assumed would be unjust He declamed against the Salique Law as invented in those dayes onely to exclude England no mention being made thereof in Chronicles or other memorialls but since I cannot give you the very words the story necessary requires me to shew you the Law in a rough draught to the end that you may examine the late undertakings of Edward the third or the present ones of this Henry against that Kingdome be justifiable or no. Edward the second King of England married Isabell daughter to Philip the faire King of France Philip besides this his daughter Isabell left three sonnes Lewis Hutin Philip the long and Charles the faire all which reigned Kings one after another and though Lewis left a daughter named Iane and his wife with child of a sonne which soone after dyed and that Odone Duke of Burgony Uncle by the mother side to Iane did what in him lay to make her succeede unto her father yet Philip the long her Uncle who was crowned in Rheims whilst armed and the gates shut having then foure daughters did by marriage appease those Princes who did oppose him giving his eldest daughter to this Duke of Burgony together with the County of Burgony the which by her mother did belong to the said Iane and to Lewis Count of Eureux the most poteâ—… Prince of all the adversaries hee gave the same Iane and for her portion the Kingdome of Navarre the County of Brye and Shampania so as the businesse thus layed asleepe and he afterwards dying Charles succeeded him not interrupted by Iane since her giving way to her other Uncle passed as a ruled case Charles dyed leaving his wife with child Edward the third King of England who was neerest of bloud as borne of Isabell sister to these three Kings pretended to the regency in case the child the Queen went withall should live if otherwise to the Crown On the other side Philip Count of Vallois sonne to Châ—…rles who was brother to Philip the faire made the like pretence as neerest heire male alledging that the Law Salique which did exclude the women did likewise exclude such sonnes as were by them borne Whereupon the three States gathered together Philip got the regencie and the Queen Dowager bringing but a daughter the Kingdome Edward alledged in his behalfe that this law was never knowne till then and then invented to defraude him of succession no mention being made thereof in the memory of man nor by any whatsoever ancient Authentique writer That to give it a being when it had none and cause it to rise up in one night like a mushrome was likely not onely not to give it a subsistence but also to make it not to be credited That hee did not deny the succession of the male in all times past but that the succession of the female sex had not hapned to the Crowne till these present times That the relinquishment made by Iane to her owne prejudice and pursued without his consent or knowledge ought not to prejudice him nor ought it be concluded that shee having laide aside her claime to the prejudice of a third the third should likewise quit his claime to the prejudice of succession That she had yeelded by force being doubly betrayed by her Uncle that he migâ—…t usurpe the Country of Burgony and by her husband that he might make himselfe King of Navarre both of them being contented with the certainty of this gaine the hopes which they might promise unto themselves by warre being uncertaine and of lesse account That if the Law were fundamentall as they would have it beleeved to be it would not have beene violated in the two first races That in the first race the French writers made a doubt whether Morevius were the sonne of Claudian or not and that if he were not his son it is to be beleeved say they that hee was his next a kin which is as much as to conjecture the one and doubt of the other They affirme him to have succeeded not so much by vertue of the Lawes as by the free election of the States not being aware that the terme free election doth contradict the Law Salique it being impossible that there should bee any sort of election much lesse free where the Lawes doe determine an undoubted successour otherwise one of two inconveniencies would necessarily ensue either that the election should annull the Law or the Law make the election superfluous the next in bloud all others excluded being by the Law without election appointed to the Crowne That it cannot be denyed that when Childericus was driven out of the Kingdome Aegidius a Citizen of Rome was chosen King and that his sonne Siagrius after the death of Childericus who was received as King again did pretend unto the Crowne by vertue of his fathers election which he never would have done had there beene such a Law to oppugne him Clodoveus left foure sonnes of which one was a bastard they were all called Kings not onely of such proportions as was left unto them by their father but of all France whilst the Law Salique supposeth but one King and doth not admit of bastards Dagobert left the Crowne of France to Clodoveus the second his younger son and to Sigisbert his eldest sonne the Kingdome of Austracia without any manner of dispute whilest that the Law Salique aimes not so much at the exclusion of women as to the advantage the first borne sonne should have over the younger The same Sigisbert
him before him said That the multitude of men slaine which he saw there was no worke of his but the worke of God Almighty to punish the unjust usurpation of France That therefore he willed him to say whether he thought he or the King of France had wonne the battell To the which Monijoy replied that his Majesties victory was so apparent as there was no place allowed for dispute the King then looking round about desired to know the name of the Castle which was neerest to the two campes and understanding that the name thereof was Aiencourt from henceforth said he this battell shall be called the battell of Aiencourt He then granted him all he demanded but the souldiers desired first to view the field and to take such prisoners as did yet live and to take from such as were dead their gold and jewells what else they had of value leaving them their apparrell of the which they were afterwards by the Country people stript The number of the slaine according to Monstrelet were above 10000. of the which 9000. gentlemen He registers the names of the chiefest of them in a particular Chapter It will suffice us to know the names of the Princes and chiefe commanders Of Princes there died the Duke of Brabant and Gount de Nevers both brothers to the Duke of Burgony The Duke of Barre and his brother Iohn the Duke of Alenson The Counts of Marle Vademont Blamont Grampre Roussi Faucumberg and Lewis of Burbon of chiefe commanders Charles Albret Constable Dampiere the Admirall Ramburres generall of the crossebowes and Guishard Master of the Kings houshold The prisoners were the Dukes of Orleans and Burbon the Counts Ew Vandosme Richmont the Marshall Bonchiquâ—…t and eighteene Gentlemen of name beside others Of those who were slaine of the English side reports do very much differ Paulus Aemilius sets downe 200. naming the Duke of Yorke for one whom he calls the Kings brother Gaguine sets downe 400. comprehending the said Duke with the said error Monstrelet 1600. Duplex the same number adding a great many that were wounded which as he saith did almost all die Of the English writers Grafton saith betweene 500. and 600. other betweene 20. and 26. Edward Hall who comprehends the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Suffolke Sir Richard Kikely and David Game the onely men of note saith there were not above five and twenty slaine Let who please beleeve miracles But in all reason it is likely that having fought three whole houres with so great a number of enemies the relation of 500. or 600. is the truest David Game the last of the foure above named and one whom the King much esteemed as one of the bravest and most judicious souldiers of his campe being sent the night before to make an estimate of the number of the enemy went to the top of an hill and seeing all the Champion covered with tents and blazing with fires brought word backe that there were enough of them to be slaine enough to be taken prisoners and enough to be made runne away When the King was come to Calleis he found there the prisoners of Harfleur who according to their promise were come to present themselves unto him Assoone as he had dispatcht them and refreshed his men he passed into England meeting in so short a passage with so terrible a tempest of winds as it drove two ships loaden with souldiers into Zeland without the losse of any one vessell yet some write otherwise he was received in triumph with processions and other magnificences He tooke order for the safety of his prisoners and caused the Duke of Yorke and Earle of Suffolkes funeralls to be splendidly celebrated The afflictions wherewith France was in generall wounded would more particularly have touched upon the Duke of Burgony by reason of the death of his brothers had not the imprisonment of Orleans and Angolesme and the death of Alenson served him for defensive weapons It cannot be easily judged whether of these two prevailed most with him till it be resolved whether the love of friends or hatred of enemies be of most power in humane affections But who shall well consider it will finde that in an ambitious and revengefull minde the excesse of hatred is greater then naturall affection is Few are seene who to inherit their possessions would not be content to lose their brethren and very few who doe not forget the love to their owne bloud when at the charge of their friends they may revenge themselves upon their enemies But whereas hatred proceeds from injuries from the which as being done not received evill is to be expected without the concurring of any other passion It is able to corrupt whatsoever nature much more the Dukes nature which was already corrupted And t is to bee beleeved that the private and publicke losse he suffered in this battell did not more afflict him then he was joyed at the benefit hee received by his enemies being oppressed Hence it was that seeing himselfe voide of competitors he resolved immediately to go to Paris to resume that authority the desire whereof had caused him to cause the Duke of Orleans father to this present Duke be slaine to breake so many covenants made with his sonnes and to reduce the faire and rich Country of France almost to gastlinesse and poverty But the present condition of government did not permit him to enter in a peacefull manner for the King being possest by the contrary faction those of his party being or excluded or banished the Dolphin though his sonne in law evilly conceited of him if he came not in a condition to give the Law he ranne hazard of suffering it both in his life and livelyhood Having then levyed 10000. horse he tooke his journey but assoon as his designe was heard of King Charles laying aside all other busines endeavoured to stop his comming He strictly forbad all Cities and Towns to permit him entrance and that he might oppose unto him a man of valor of the contrary faction he recalled from Gascony with the offer of being Constable of France the Count Armignack who willingly came drawne rather through hatred to the Duke then ambition of the honour The Duke seeing those gates shut upon him which he thought to have found throwne open and that the Count Armignacke was arived at Paris with great troopes of men from Gascony and Languedock and that he had received the sword the badge of Constableship to the end that he might wield it against him tarried at Lagni where in a short time he was 20000. horse strong remooving all obstacles which might withstand his entrance into Paris not unarmed and with his particular family as he was permitted to doe but armed in the head of twenty thousand horse alledging the same reasons to obtaine his entrance as the King did to deny it During these disputes Lewis the Dolphin died of a fever but according to the opinion of most of poyson being by
for their security On the contrary side the Marishall Tolongonus at his returne found not foretime with so smiling an aspect for beleeving that by Monyes he had corrupted the Captaine of a Fort called la Busiere he was abused through too much beleefe for whilst he went to actuate the bargaine the Captaine having fitly placed two Ambushes brought him together with 11. others into the Castle where taking him Prisoner he at the same time caused almost all those that were without to be slaine and had it not beene for the Imprisonment of the Count de Ventadoure for whom he was changed he had not beene soone set at liberty This Yeare in the Moneth of Iuly was the first Sonne of Charles borne who in his due time succeeded him in his Kingdome by the name of Lovis the 11. a phantasticall Prince and almost ever rebellious towards his Father so as whilst he thought to have beene at quiet being free from the English Warres he gave against his Sons turbulencies which brought him to his end before his time marcerated by jealousy and slaine by suspition His birth notwithstanding so uncertaine are wee of future events brought unto him great cause of joy for the pledge of a Successor increaseth the Subjects love he was howsoever a great Prince who proved successefull in the rules of dissimulation rather borne together with them then learnt of any other Ghirard de Hallian describes him to be malicious wary cruell and full of Cousenage In England this meane while it was resolv'd to give libertie to Iames the first King of Scotland after 18. yeares Imprisonment which caused to the first mover therof since home hatred not love nor Charity had moved him to indevour it instead of gratitude unhappy successe and an ignominous end Robert Duke of Albany Governor of Scotland being dead the yeare 1420. just 15. Yeares after the Death of his Brother Robert the third his Sonne Mordecay succeeded him in the Government one who resembled his Father in the profuse spending of the goods of the Crowne amongst the Nobility to the end that forgetting the Prisoner King they might be content with the present condition and was like the King his Unckle in his Children for having neither ability nor wit to cause himselfe to be obeyed by them he was through desparation and despite reduc'd to ruine at the same time both them and himselfe Of the 3. for 3. they were Walter was the most insolent although they shar'd all alike in haughtines and disrespecting others Pride and the neglect of Inferiors was by them esteemed gravity and what became them and such insolent actions as arise from them proper and naturall to Men of royall Lynage and to generous and magnanimous Hearts Mordecay had often times admonished them but because in stead of reaping fruite therby he was laugh'd at by them he tooke no further care therof placing all his dislikes upon the backe of Patience till such time as the burthen grew too heavy for him to beare He very much lov'd field sports especially Hawking and having one Day an ex'lent Faulkon on his Fist Walter did with such incivility require it on him as he denying it the other snatcht it from his hand wrung off the necke and threw the Carkasse at his feete at which the Father being incensed sayd unto him that since he had in vaine used all meanes possible to bring him to obedience he was resolv'd to find out one whom both his Sonne and he should be forced to obey and he effected his words for a Parliament being immediatly called the Kings freedome was resolv'd upon Embassadors were chosen and sent into England where their request was maturely consulted on those who were against it alleadged that having beene detained so many yeares his Captivity was by him to bee esteemed an injury never to be forgotten and for the which he would take present revenge since England was now busied abroad that being at liberty he would regulate the disorders of Scotland the Governors authority not being sufficient to quench the contentions which Day by Day grew greater among the great ones nor to remedy the Thefts Murders and Rapines which as it were by reprisall was committed by the common People so as since nothing could prove more advantageous for the affaires of England all alteration was pernitious Others being of a contrary opinion affirmed his Captivity was so unlikely to raise in him any such conceits that it was rather by him to be accounted the originall of all his good fortune since that living there safe from his Unckles snares he was falne into the hands of two Kings who proving Fathers to him in education were not therfore much commended by such who preferre what is usefull to what is honest who argue that a worser resolution could not have beene taken then to have perfected wisdome by study and strength by the exercise of Armes in a Prince of so sublime inclinations whilst to do well they should have brought him up in all common vices and have made him effeminate amongst the worst of conversations that to have done otherwise was as much as to expect what befell him who nurs'd up a Snake in his bosome which when it had recover'd his heate slew him that had preserv'd it fitting considerations for Tyrant Princes but not for such as were so given as were these two Kings for if the one by making him Prisoner the other by detaining him had had respect to their owne proper intrests they would have treated him as an Enemy but their having inrich'd him with so vertuous education not to be lost neither by liberty nor Imprisonment was so rare and unparalell'd an example as he beyond all others was ever to acknowledge such The Duke of Glocester who thought there could bee no better meanes then this to joyne Scotland and England and sever it from France concluded his freedome setting a fine upon him of 100000. Marks and giving him for Wife Ioane Daughter to the Earle of Somerset Cousin-german to Henry the fift and Neece to the Bishop of Winchester whom he loved so as having payed part of his Ransome with his Wifes Portion and given in Hostages for the rest the which was afterwards payed by the Subjects in so good a manner as that they seemed not to be therewithall any whit aggreived he went his wayes nobly waited upon to his confines by his ancient friends by his new allyes and richly presented by his Father in Law Being come into his Kingdome he found it like a Ship tossed by the Seas Nothing remaining for maintenance of the Crowne save only the Customes the rest was all squandred away and bestowed upon particular Men by the two succeeding Governours Robert the Father and Mordecay the Sonne to the end that not minding his returne they might adhere unto them to publique grievances private ones succeeded the first complaints were against Walter who was Imprison'd and after him Mordecay and Alexander Iames who was
father Iohn was in the like manner abandoned before Mondediere And as for the Flemmish Authors Meierus Henterus and Petit if I understand them aright they say no such thing and Speede an English Authour sayes that Philip was excused by many out of reasons suffiently probable Glocester came to Callis as some say with 300. as others with 500. vessells loaded with 25000. Souldiers finding the enemy gone entered Flanders meeting none that did oppose him he tarried not to besiege any place but burning and destroying where e're hee went put all to ruine great was the prey hee made especially of beasts He burned Popernence Bailleul Chasteauneufe Rimesture and Vallor-Chappule he dismantled many Castles forsaken by their Garrisons till weary of going about and wanting bread hee retired to Guienes and from thence to Callais Many women at the price of a peece of bread recovered the ruines of their houses the scarcity of bread was the cause of much sicknesse in the Army But Glocester having onely selfe interest for his occasion hee returned to England where he found new troubles appeased first by danger and then by the death of the King of Scotland King Iames had married his daughter Margaret to Lewis the Dolphin whereat England was distasted since this affinity could but not be prejudiciall to her so as the two nations being netled began to endamage each other the Scots pretended a double injury that England had endeavoured to hinder the Brides passage into France since not able to breake the marriage they would have interrupted it by taking taking her prisoner and that the Earle of Northumberland unprovoked had assailed the confines of Scotland Vpon these dislikes Iames commenc't the warre and went with 30000. men to besiege Rosburg This place was commanded by Sir Ralph Gray who though hee did valiantly defend it yet was not hee the occasion of the Kings raising the siege nor yet the succour which the Earle of Northumberland was to bring him 't is likely some more urgent occasions was the cause thereof the true reason then was his wives hasty comming unto the Campe who being a woman and a Princesse would not have hazarded herselfe at such a time without some urgent occasion which since it doth belong unto the story I will take leave shortly to relate it shee came to advertise him of a conspiracy that was plotting against his life which caused him raise the siege to prevent it though his intentions did not succeede for blowes from heaven are not to be evaded Walter Earle of Atholl his unckle was chiefe of this conspiracy wrought thereunto by wicked ambition which lay lurking in him many yeares before 'T was he that had incited Robert Duke of Awebeny to kill Prince David that hee might serve this Iames with the same sawce had not his father sent him away had he beene saved by being prisoner in England his designe was when these two Princes should be murthered himselfe to kill Robert and his sonne that hee might without any competitor remaine the sole heire unto the kingdome and 't was not unlikely to have fallen out according to his wish for Robert after so many detestable wickednesses grew to be hated by all men But Iames his preservation having broken both their designes it tooke life againe in him alone When Robert being dead Mordecay his sonne and the sonnes of Mordecay executed after Iames his returne to Scotland none stood betweene him and the accomplishment of his tyranny but the very King neither did hee beleeve that the people would be thereat displeased for Iames had mightily distasted the people by putting a great taxation upon them for the Fleete which did conduct his daughter to her husband which was by many of them denyed and but unwillingly paid by the rest In so much as though Iames had given order to the Collectors to gather no more monyes and to restore what already had beene collected to those that gave it yet did hee not sufficiently sweeten them for such favours as are caused by necessitie doe not content the people but that which did the most of all offend them was his unexpected rising from before Roseburg for having beene at great expence for this enterprise and no man guessing at the reason of his quitting it it could allow of no good construction Atholl was the chiefe actor in this Tragedy but would not bee seene therein till he appeared as King not as guilty His chiefest instruments were two bold Roberts the one his owne Grandsonne the other of the Family of the Griâ—…es the former drawne by his Grandfathers authoritie and his hopes after him as being his heire the other out of an eager desire of being revenged upon the King by whom he reputed himselfe doubly injured for having long before for some misdemeanors beene imprisoned and banished the King had lately taken from him the guardianship of a nephew of his which was falne unto him by his brothers death The Queene had discovered the conspiracy but not the conspirators so as the King using all possible dilligence to find them out made them hasten the effecting of their businesse for feare of being discovered he had withdrawne himselfe together with his wife and some familiar friends without any guard to the covent of preaching Friers neare to the walls of Pearth amongst which was one of the conspirators named Iohn whose Sir-name I find not written The Traitors entred into the Friery rewarding the Porter and being come into the Kings Ante-chamber and met not with any body they stood expecting that the said Iohn should open the doore that they might enter without noise when one Walter Stretton came forth for some businesse concerning the King who seeing so many armed men and not able to get backe cryed Treason treason but him they instantly slew and ran unto the doore and found it shut by one Katherine Douglas a Lady worthy remembrance This Lady missing the great Barre wherewith the doore was wont to be shut and which was purposely hid away by Iohn supplied the place thereof with her owne Arme but they forced open the doore and brake her Arme they slew all that withstood them the King was slaine with 28. wounds the Queen who when her Husband fell fell upon him to serve him for a Buckler so as she could not easily be dragg'd from him received two wounds and Patrick Dunbarre brother to the Earle of the March who defended the King as long as he was able was left for dead sorely wounded and his fingers struck off This cruell treason was forthwith divulged every where filling all mens mindes with horrour and pitty those who formerly hated the King did now celebrate him they called to minde how he had passed all his life in afflictions his childhood practised upon his unckle his youth bittered by imprisonment his Kingdome annoyed with perpetuall seditions and now slaine in a Court of government the most moderate and most just that ever Scotland enjoyed there
was not any Lord though never so farre off who did not hasten to revenge this death all the actors whereof were it out of their overdaring confidence or did it onely proceed from the will of God were taken brought to Edenburgh and severally punished The three principalls Atholl his Grand-sonne and Graines were the last reserved for punishment and all of them suffered death I know not whether more examplary or cruell Atholls punishment was divided into three dayes suffering the first day he was led through the Citie in a Cart wherein was framed the forme of a Crosse in wood with a pully at the top of it with a rope fastned to it wherewith his hands being fastned behind him and hee all naked having his privy parts onely covered hee was at certaine appointed places drawne up to the toppe of the pully having leaden waights at his heeles within two foote of the ground and after having had many of these draughts hee was set in a Scaffold and had a crowne of red hot Iron set upon his head a punishment invented as they say for that he was once foretold by a Sorceresse that hee should one day be crowned King in the concourse of a great many of people the which whether it be true or no or whether beleefe ought to be given to such predictions I leave it to be decided by the learned the knowledge of things to come belong properly to God alone and if it should bee granted that the divell have some share herein by his observation of the Starres and their Aspects wherein he may be a great master being Coetanean with the Plannets and immortall yet should I thinke him altogether ignorant herein were it not contrary to the schoole of Theologists who say that by sinning hee lost what hee had received by favour not what was naturall in him I should resemble him to a cancelled writing for perfection of knowledge which was naturall in him being a Species of beatitude there doth no beatitude belong unto the damned but allow the opinion of the Schooles wee may affirme that his knowledge of things to come being uncertaine and conjecturall as are all such things as depend upon the like principals hee doth not communicate them but by uncertainties and equivocation Athols prediction proved this unto us since pronounced in a sense of exaltation and glory it proved to bee base and infamous but formy part I beleeve these predictions are invented when things have succeeded one part of the World delighting in being deceived the other in deceiving and seeming wise by affirming what is not The second day hee was laid upon a hurdle and drawne at a horse taile through the chiefe streetes of Edenbourough The third day hee was laid upon a table his Belly ript up his Bowels throwne into the fire his Heart torne out and burn't his Head cut off his Body quartered and his Quarters sent to the foure chiefe Cities of Scotland his Grand-sonne faired the better for his being young and set on by his Grand-father hee was onely hanged and quartered Robert Grames was put naked into a Carte had his hand wherewith hee slew the King fastned to a ladder erected therein was pincht with hot yrons in all the parts of his Body his vitall parts excepted and then quartered England was grieved at the death of this vertuous King though her enemy but not thereby incommodiated for Iames the second not being past seven yeares old was not of age enough to annoy any one hee himselfe being sufficiently annoyed by the ambition of such who strove to bee his Governour I observe one thing remarkeable in the story of Scotland that of one hundred and eight Kings that have raigned there our gratious King Charles that now raignes not comprehended in the number 54. have dyed naturall deaths 49. have come to violent ends by misfortune conspiracy and battells and for the other five which remaine to make up the number one renounced the Kingdome and foure fled from thence and were banished so as if you will account them happy who come to naturall ends and number the five who did not dye Kings amongst the unhappy the number of happy and unhappy is equall each of them making 54. the like will not bee met withall as neither the succession of so many Kings in any one Kingdome or any Kingdome of Europe After the havock Gloster had made in Philips territores both parties drawne either by the perswasion of friends or commodity of trading were drawne to treat of truce at Gravelein whither for Henry went the Cardinall of Winehester the Duke of Norfolke the Earle of Stafford with others verst in law and busines and for Philip the Dutchesse his wife the Bishop of Arras Monsieur de Croy and others a truce was concluded in the name of the Dutchesse Philip not being so much as named therein which caused two opinions either that Henry would not treat with him as being a perjured man and a breaker of former agreements and therefore not better to bee now expected from him or els that it was a peece of cunning in Philip not to cause jealously in Charles and that it might bee lawfull for him to undoe what was there done when it might turne to his advantage since wives promises doe not oblige their husbands which of these was the true cause it is hard to say neither doth it much import the onely certainty is that it lasted but a while The death of Queen Katharine mother to King Henry hapned at the same time who being left a widdow in her time of youth and without hope of marrying her selfe otherwise did secreetly marry Owen Tewdor a young Gentleman of Wales whose laudable parts added to the Noblenes of his birth for hee was descended from Cadwallader the last King of the Britons moved her to take him for husband by him shee had three sonnes and one daughter the sonnes names were Edmond and Iasper the third sonnes name who became a Benedictine Frier is not exprest as neither the Daughters name who became likewise a Nun the two first being brothers by the mothers side to King Henry were by him created Earles Edmond of Richmond Iasper of Pembrooke Edmond who did marry Iane the onely daughter and heire of Iohn Duke of Somerset was Father to Henry the seaventh but Katharine being dead Owen was questioned for marrying a woman that had such relation unto the King without his consent whereupon Gloster having caused him two severall times to bee imprisoned and hee having twise made an escape the third time hee was caught and lost his life But this is not the common opinion of Authours as wee shall see George Lille layes hee was descended from a base originall and toucheth no other particulers Meirus makes him the Bastard of an Alehouse keeper in Walles Katharnes Taylor and very lately married by her to the end that the children shee had by him might by her marriage bee made legitimate Belleforest affirmes
the Sea hee should march up to London as to a certaine victory this advise was approved of by the three Earles so as having caused Monfords head to bee struck of and the heads of other twelve leauing good order for what belonged to Callais they came to Kent where they were met by the Lord Cobham and so vast a number of others as were esteemed to amount to 4000. fighting men The Lord Scales both a favorite of King and Queene hearing of their comming gathered some forces together and having in his company the Count de Candale Aguascon and the Lord Lovell hee hasted to secure London but being told by the Lord Major that hee stood not in need of that succour nor would permit that other men should meddle with what was his charge he much incensed entered the Tower understanding by that deniall that the City was not for the King as the effects made manifest for when the three Earles came thither they were received with generall applause and the Earles of March and Warwick going from thence with 20000. fighting men the Earle of Salisbury the Lord Cobham and Sir Iohn Vanlock tarried behind to keepe so important a City true unto them The Queene for the King had no thought but of his soules health had assembled a good army and Coventry which conducted the King to Northampton amongst other Lords there was in that army the Duke of Somerset who was newly returned from Guienes and the Duke of Buckingham they were no sooner come thither but they heard of the enemies approach so as passing the River they went to encampe themselves in the neighbouring fields the Earle of March egg'd on by his youth early in the morning began the battell their arrowes plaid on both sides whilest any were left then they came to handy blowes for 5. houres together without any indifferency At last the King was the looser with the death of 10000. men a great losse but not of so great a consequence as it was had hee not lost himselfe for being bereft of his defendors who were slaine round about his person hee fell into the power of the enemy There dyed of Lords the Duke of Buckingham Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbery who fighting valiantly did not degenerate from his Father the Lord Egremont the Viscount Beamont besides many other Knights and Gentlemen great was the number of prisoners especially of Knights and Gentlemen for being lighted from horse to fight on foote they had no meanes to save themselves The Queene Prince Edward her sonne and the Duke of Somerset fled to the Bishoprike of Durham the victor being returned to London inflicted such punishments as are accustomed in the injustice of civill Warres upon such his adversaries as hee found in the City those who could escape fared better Thomas Thorp second Baron of the Exchequer endeavouring to escape was taken with his head shaven like a Frier and in a Friers habit hee lodged a long time in the Tower those of the Tower had yeelded upon certaine conditions which not being cleere enough for the Lord Scales his safety hee thought to escape unknowne but being discovered by certaine Watermen hee was taken slaine his body wallowing in his bloud and stript of all of his apparell left to the publique view of all men post after post was sent into Ireland to acquaint the Duke of Yorke with this victory so as perswading himselfe that nothing now remained to hinder him from possessing the Crowne hee tooke shipping and came to London at the same time that the Parliament was assembled hee made his entry with great troopes of men and trumpets sounded before him hee made the sword bee carried before as Kings use to doe onely with this difference that where as it is carried sheathed before them before him it was carried naked hee lighted from horse at the Kings pallace of Westminster and entring into the upper house of Parliament where the Kings throne was hee laid his hand a good while upon it as if by that act hee had taken possession of it when hee tooke of his hand hee turned to those that were by as desirous to reade in their countenances what successe hee should have and as it is usuall for us to flatter ourselves in what wee passionately desire hee thought they approved of what hee had done But the Archbishop of Canterbury standing up and asking him if hee would bee pleased to goe and see the King hee changed countenance and angerly answered him hee knewe not any in the Kingdome to whom hee ought that duty but that on the contrary all men ought it to him so as the Archbishop going forth to acquaint the King with this answer who lay in the Queens lodgings not in his owne hee likewise went forth and entered into the Kings lodgings where finding many doores sshut hee caused the doores to bee broke open to the much disdaine of those who could not brooke so great a pride since that the King living and in possession of the Crowne for 38. yeares not numbring those of his Grandfather and Father at his first arrivall hee by his owne proper authority pretended to bee King But they were more scandalized when comming againe into the Parliament house hee sate himselfe downe in the Kings Chaire under the cloath of State where after having set a while hee told them a long rabble of reasons why hee had sate downe in that place that by the law it was due unto him and that contrary to the law it had beene usurped by the three last Kings from the house of Mortimer the lawfull heire to the Duke of Clarence and lastly from his house of Yorke the others lawfull heire He exagerated the evill means Henry the fourth used in usurpingthe Crowne his cruelty in deposing and murthering Richard the second the injustice of Henry the fifth in causing his Father to be beheaded at Southampton that he might establish himselfe and that he being now of yeares without hope of ever enjoying what was his right by faire mean's was enforced to betake himselfe to force not for any respect of himselfe but to restore peace unto the kingdome which was not to be had by any other meâ—…n's that he ought rather to be praised then blamed for this since thereby the evills should be redressed which were sprung up and were to spring up especially under a weake King who to the so much shame of the English nation had lost France Normandy Maine Anjou and in one onely yeare Aquitany after the Crowne had beene hereditarily possessed thereof little lesse then 300. yeares that for these reasons hee had taken the Chaire wherein he sate as belonging to him and that his minde gave him that with their assistance he should restore it to its ancient glory and that it behooved them as peeres to concurre with him in equall actions affections and ends When he had done speaking the Lords wereall so astonished as looking for an answer no man opened
with feare with hands held up and a submisse countenance did tacitely pray for mercy and pardon the Chaplain who by naming him thought to save him told him who hee was and that if he would save his life he would spend it in his service but Clifford swore fearefully that as his Father had slaine his so would he doe him and all his race then struck his dagger to his heart and went his way rejoycing at the most barbarous and inhumane revenge that ever cruell man tooke Then casting himselfe upon the Dukes dead body hee cut off the head and crowning it with a Crowne of paper he presented it upon the point of a lance to the Queene the Earle of Salisbury and other prisoners were beheaded at Pumfret and their heads together with the Dukes set upon the Gates of Yorke whilest they rejoyced who not many dayes after bewailed their owne calamity as did the Queene or shared in the like fortune as did Clifford The Earle of Marsh in Glocester received the newes of his Fathers defeate and death but being comforted by those of the City and such as lived along the River Seaverne who were infinitely affectionate to the house of Mortimer of the which he was heire he with 23000. men ready to spend their lives in his quarrell as they did very well demonstrate resolved upon revenge he was ready to be gone when he understood that Iasper Earle of Pembrook brother by the Mothers side to the King and Iames Butler Earle of Ormonde and Wiltshire followed by great troopes of Irish and Welsh were joyned together to surprise him changing resolution he made towards them and met them not farre from Hereford on Candlemas-day he defeated them and slew 3800. of their men the two Earles fled away and Owen Teudor the second Husband of King Henries Mother and Father to the Earle of Pembrook was taken prisoner and with others that were taken with him immediately beheaded though some will have him to be dead many yeares before by the command of the Duke of Glocester The Queene at the same time with an army of Irish Scots and people of the North parts of England went towards London with intention to set her Husband at liberty and to undoe what in the preceding Parliament was done by the Duke of Yorkes authority to the prejudice of her sonnes succession The ill opinion the Citizens had of her and the feare of being pillaged by those stranger people made them not onely resolve to put an extraordinary guard into the City but to take up armes under the conduct of the Duke of Norfolke and the Earle of Warwick who carrying the King along with them did not remember that his presence brought alwayes ill fortune along with it They came to handy blowes neere to Saint Albans where though they were not wanting unto themselves the Queene not withstanding had the victory the two Lords fled away leaving the Lord Bonneveile and Sir Thomas Terrill with the King who might have fled with the rest had they not thought the Kings authority sufficient for their safe guard in this Batttell 2300. persons dyed amongst which no person of note except Iohn Graye who that very day was Knighted The Queene having recovered her Husband made him Knight Prince Edward her sonne a Child of eight years old and 30. more of those who had valiantly behaved themselves in the Battell and perswading herselfe that having caused the principalls to flie dissipated their partakers and recovered the King London would bee obedient to her shee sent command to the Major to send her in victualls for her men the which hee obeyed but the people opposed him and stayed the cartes at the City gates This examples shewes the errour which some time Princes run into when flattering themselves they promise themselves obedience from a distasted people and who without feare of punishment have already begun to disobey The Magistrate for all hee could say to shew the evill that might ensue could not prevaile for they still cried out the more that the City had not need to succour them who came with an intention to pillage it This disobedience grew yet more obstinate by reason of an insolent troope of horse who at the same time came from Saint Albans to pillage the Suburbs and many of them hasting to Criple-gate the Gate whereat the cartes were stayed and endeavouring to enter they were beaten back and three of them slaine to the great trouble of the wisest sort for it was to bee feared that the Queene being in armes and so many severall wayes offended would rigorously resent it The Major sent to excuse himselfe to the Councell which lay at Barnet and the Dutchesse of Bedford accompanied by the Lady Scales and some Prelates went to the Queene to pacifie her they perswaded her that some Lords might beesent with 400. armed men who riding about the streets might appease the tumult and that part of the Aldermen should come to meet her at Barnet to bring her and the King peaceably into the City but all these appointments did on a sudden proove vaine for whilest they whereupon the execution thereof came the newes of Pembrooks and Wilshires defeate how that the Earle of Marsh and Warwick were met and making towards London so as shee not affying in the neighbouring Countries and lesse in London went presently towards the Northerne parts which were affectionate to her having before her departure caused the Lord Bonnaveile and Sir Thomas Terrill bee beheaded though the King had promised them safety whilest shee should have used clemency to winne upon the enemy not cruelly to make him desperate The Earle of March on the contrary who for his amiable conditions was in every mans mouth and desires understanding the Kings retreat rid streight to London where being received with universall applause and all the Inhabitants of the neighbouring Countries gone to make offer unto him of their persons lands and goods hee caused a great assembly of Lords Ecclesiasticall and Temporall to bee made and joyned unto them the chiefest of the Commons wherein when hee had laid open his ancient pretences and the late agreement made in Parliament betweene King Henry and the Duke of Yorke his Father hee desired that since that agreement was broken by Henry Henry might bee declared not to have any right thereby to the Crowne whereas hee was onely King by vertue thereof and that hee might bee substituted in his place according to the said agreement and the justice of his claime the which being by the assembly considered and the title of the honour of Yorke judged ligitimate it was declared that Henry having violated the oath and broken the accord made by the authority of the last Parliament had made himselfe unworthy of the Crowne and was by the same authority deprived of all regall honour and title being thereof incapable and a prejudice to the Common wealth that instead of him Edward Earle of March sonne and heire to
not sufficient for their conservation especially when they are not naturally indued with such vertues as are pleasing which Henry was not for the first advantages which Edward had over him were the endowments of his minde and the comlinesse of his person which though it may decay is notwithstanding essentiall to captivate mens affections when accompanied as his was with clemency liberality and valour the most essentiall vertues requisite in a worthy Prince and most efficacious to make him be desired and though all these were not wanting in Henry yet wanted he the most substantiall and if he had any of them they were so poorely clad as they wanted those characters of Majesty which become a King and though they were sufficient to content himselfe yet were not they answerable to his quality nor such as gave content unto the world Vertues in Princes are lights not to be put under a bushell but on a candlesticke to the end that they may give light to all men Their actions should resemble the Sunne which generates nourishes and propagates Edward notwithstanding his vertues and good fortune was descended from an unfortunate house he being the only one except Edward sonne to Richard the third who died a child who of all his house died a naturall death after it layed pretence unto the Crowne The Earle of Cambridge his Grandfather was beheaded at Southampton the Duke of Yorke his Father slaine before Sandall of his three brothers the Earle of Rutland was slaine at the same time the Duke of Clarence drowned in a Butt of Malmsey and the Duke of Gloucester after having strangled his nephewes was by Henry the seventh bereft both of life and Kingdome You will meet with no Tragedy be it or true or fabulous where you shall finde so many various and cruell deaths as in this family To dye by the hands of the enemy or by the hangman though miserable is yet ordinary but by a prodigious brother and unkle unheard of As there is nothing more uncertaine nor more wrapt up in fancy than to affirme that destiny was the cause of this so is it to be believed that it proceeded only from ambition which disturbing his counsell and advice made it endeavour to get the Kingdome at the cost of his owne and others lives Not any one of them save this Edward having enjoyed the Crowne unto their end and that which they did enjoy they enjoyed with such losses and so much trouble as that whatsoever fortune so it be within the bounds of honour may seem rather to be desired than a Kingdome at such a rate For to live happy being the end of humane nature it is no happinesse to possesse by violence what is superfluous but being free from perturbations peacefully to enjoy what is sufficient according to a mans proper state and fortune which might be enjoyed were it not that ambition the enemy to true felicitie did perswade us that no such happinesse had any thing of generous in it We doe not here exclude all ambition but rather commend such as doth awake in us good actions He cannot be said to be good who is not ambitious of a good report nor can that ambition be had without an endeavour by our workes to deserve it Yet when she lives solitarily sequestred from the multitude in silence and philosophicall habite no man followes her nor makes mention of her A sound body affords not so much matter of discourse as doth an infirme nor a State well compos'd as one mis-govern'd The one for all her deserts shall be notwithstanding alwaies neglected and the other notwithstanding all her vices pursued so much is our vanity delighted with her lustre Moreover deeds of violence being those which doe enrich story and which make vertue or vice indifferent we covet them alwaies provided that our name doe in some sort live in our posteritie But the house of Yorke stood not in need of this It had reason to hope for remembrance in perpetuity and to be contented with its owne estate her Nobility was reall She was for Riches and Title to be envied This notwithstanding she aspired to the Crowne she disturbed her owne quiet and the quiet of the weale publique for one that reigned hundred thousands died and all of the same house came to evill ends excep this Edward who for his part would not have murdered his brother had he not made him selfe King nor had his sonnes been slaine had they not beene to inherit the Kingdome And Richard the third though naturally wicked never had attained to the height of all cruelty and wickednesse had it not been for the thirst of government so as it had beene better for them to have enjoyed their naturall greatnesse under a moderate ambition than by an immoderate one to make themselves the subject of Tragedie and to be praised but for a few things in future ages Edward being received for King and for such proclaimed immediately left London The condition of affaires were not such as would suffer him idly to enjoy that dignity the duration whereof could not be hoped for but by the ruine of his adversary He easily gathered together great forces advantaged therein by his predecessors wretchlesnesse Each man made offer unto him of all he had he mustered in the field 49000 men with the which he staied at Pumâ—…ret and sent the Lord Fitzwater to guard the bridge over the River Ayre called Ferrybrigs that he himselfe might make use thereof and inhibit the enemy Henry on the other side who by having put to death the Duke of Yorke thought he had now done all that was requisite gave the charge of his men to the Duke of Sommerset the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford not so much for that their qualities did deserve it as for that being inflamed with revenge for their fathers deaths at the battell of St. Albanes he could not make choice of any more passionately his And tarrying himselfe together with his wife and sonne at Yorke they marched on towards the enemy As soon as they understood that they had made themselves masters of Ferrybrigs they made a sâ—…and The Lord Clifford onely advanced with the Light-horse and setting upon the bridge by breake of day he easily wonne it the guards being all asleepe and not dreaming of the enemy The Lord Fitzwater awakened with the outcries of those that were slaine and that did slay believing it to arise from some tumult amongst his own men threw himselfe out of his bed and unarmed with onely a staffe in his hand went to appease them But too late aware of his mistake he was there slaine and together with him the bastard of Salisbury brother to the Earle of Warwicke They who could saved themselves the Lancastrians remaining masters of the place The Bastards death did so much grieve his brother Warwicke added to the unhappie successe of the enterprize which as being the first he thought might dismay the Army as hasting to the
having sworne allegeance to both sides was before his death degraded from the Honour of Knighthood in this manner He had a Coat of Armes put on him reverst his gilt Spurs were by a Cooke hewed off his heeles and his Sword broken over his head a thing much more ignominious than death it selfe especially to a man of so Noble and Worthy a Family Edward having thus with a little water quencht a flame which was likely to have set all England on fire fortified all the Frontiers built Forts upon such parts of the Sea as were fittest for landing hee denounced heavie punishments against any who should favour or give receptacle to Henry Queen Margarite or any of their associates He forbare not to use the like care in the other parts of his Kingdome especially in the Southerne parts where landing was easiest for such as should come from Normandy In the places of the Earle of Northumberland and Earle of Pembrooke who were fled with Henry hee created Iohn Nevill Lord Montague Earle of Northumberland and the Lord William Herbert Earle of Pembrooke But Nevill soon after gave up this title to the King againe that he might restore it to Northumberland who had his pardon and in recompence he had the title of a Marquesse Henry together with his Wife and Sonne was now in Scotland where all men his conditions considered thought any fortune indifferent for him as his humour differing from the humour of other men made them believe a Kingdome and Cottage to be all one to him But wee may easily erre in our judgements not so much that we are altogether blind as by reason of the falshood of the objects which we propound unto our selves the which presumed to be permanent doe vary either because of the alterations of the humours of the body or by reason of the change of opinion proceeding from the inconstancy of imagination which together with the diversity of time doth diversifie the thought of our affaires King Henry were it either that his understanding was troubled or that he was impatient to live in this condition or that hee hoped by his presence to put life into his affaires which required another manner of man to worke such a miracle or that his Wife perswaded him thereunto went himselfe alone into England in disguise I rather believe his Wife was the cause thereof for that if it had sprung totally from him shee would not have suffered him to have put it in execution knowing how little was to be expected from his dexterity This resolution though it were rash and not to be done but by men of singular judgement and valour was hazzardous enough Desperate affaires require desperate resolutions The good King had no sooner set foot into England but he was known taken and with his legges tied underneath his horses belly sent to London and met by the Earle of Warwicke not out of any respect but that he might the more safely be brought to the Tower where hee was shut up and a good guard set upon him The Queen hearing of this misfortune all her hopes being frustrated went with her Son into France the Duke of Sommerset together with his brother Iohn went into Flanders where they lived miserably till being long after known by Charles Duke of Burgundy whose Father Philip died not till the yeare 1467 they had a small pension whereon to live conferred on them by him Charles was descended from the King of Portugall Son to Philippa sister to Henry the IIIl and therefore very affectionate to the house of Lancaster Philip Commines writes that hee hath seene a Duke following this Princes Court bare foot and bare legged begging from doore to doore not being knowne by any man that hee was the nighest a kinne of the house of Lancaster and Husband to a Sister of Edward the Fourth that being at last knowne hee had a small pension for livelyhood given him by Charles That the Duke of Sommerset and divers others were there likewise But he is deceived in his name hee in the margent calls him the Duke of Chester whereas there was never any such Duke the County of Chester belonging properly to the Princes of Wales since the time of Edward the black Prince to this very day The begger Duke who had to wife the sister of Edward the Fourth was Henry Holland Duke of Exceter who escaped in those parts and chose rather to begge his bread from doore to doore than to be knowen for feare of danger Amongst so many unfortunate men none did better outlive their calamities than did the Earle of Pembrook Brother by the Mothers side to Henry for though hee went a long time wandring up and downe full of feares and dangers yet he outlived his enemies hee saw the extirpation of the house of Yorke and that of Lancaster reestablished in the person of Henry the Seventh his Nephew and dyed peacefully in the eleventh yeere of his Reigne Earl of Pembrooke and Duke of Bedford Henries imprisonment his Wives and Sons being in France the flight and banishment of the chiefest of that faction did secure Edward and quieted the Kingdome for a while This calme afforded him occasion of reforming such disorders as by reason of civill dissention were sprung up in Courts of Justice in his Revenues in Monies and foraine correspondences and to shew his liberality and gratitude to those who had served him by distributing the confiscated goods which were very many as many they were who had merited reward wherein he dealt so fully as there was not any one unsatisfied By his affability he afterwards wonne the hearts of all men but with some observation of excesse for vertues when they part from their center doe usually insensibly passe from one denomination to another for if affability become familiarity it loseth its name not that familiarity accompanied with decency doth not become a Prince for if he desire to recreate himselfe no recreation can be had without some kind of domestiquenesse but that it is sometimes to be used not alwaies and therein choyce alwaies to be made of the best most vertuously given and those of the noblest sort for they being in next relation of greatnesse to the Prince they free him of indifferency which would make him be despised by all men Affability which is commendable consists in giving free accesse to such as demand Justice in listning to good counsell and in looking upon the people with a gratious eye all which may be done without that excesse which was observed in Edward To his affability he added clemency which did not slip like the other out of its naturall precincts for it being a difficult matter to pardon ones enemies he pardoned all those who in what manner soever had formerly opposed his greatnesse so as they would forsake further adhering to such as did yet persist in their aversenesse to him The part of a wise man for by this meanes hee got the hearts of those who were
opposite unto him before and hee afterwards found the good thereof when losing his Kingdome as hee did he never had recovered it had he not thus wonne upon the peoples affections which is the Prince his chiefest safeguard Publique affaires being thus accommodated he descended to what more particularly concerned himselfe which are not notwithstanding to be separated from what concernes the State Marriage from whence proceeds lawfull successours is the strength as well of Kingdomes as of private families Three marriages were propounded to him The first Marguerit sister to Iames the third King of Scotland whose advantages were the breach of the marriage with Edward sonne to Henry and thereby the undoing the chiefest hopes of the house of Lancaster That upon any new occasion of civill broyles he should either have Scotland side with him or remaine neuter He should thereby free himselfe from the daily troubles nourished by the obstinate enmity of so hardy and warlike a neighbour But understanding that she was of a sickly body and consequently not likely to beare children he would none of her The second was Isabell sister to Henry the fourth King of Castile his hopes by her were the succession of that Kingdome and by the assistance thereof the recovery of Gascony in like manner as by the assistance of Gascony given by Edward the blacke Prince King Peter father to the great grand-mother of this King Edward recovered Castile The English writers say that her being too yong as not being then above six or seven yeeres old was the cause why that match was no further proceeded in But I finde that she being married to Ferdinand and dying Queen of Castile not when she was three and fifty yeeres old and in the yeere 1506. as Edward Hall doth calculate it but in the fiftieth yeere of her age and in the yeere 1504. she must be in the yeere 1464. which was the time when this marriage was treated of thirteen yeeres old so but ten yeeres younger than Edward so as their yeeres were not unproportionate Halls calculation is grounded upon the stories of Spaine which he does not particularize in and upon an Epitaph ingraven upon this Queenes tombe in Granado which he never saw Mine upon the Spanish storie written by Lewis Myerne Turquet my father in law a most exact writer and by the Jesuit Iohn Mariana who saith she was borne the 24. of May in the yeere 1451. So as some other cause made him not choose her The third was Bona daughter to Lodowicke Duke of Savoy and sister to Charlotte Queene of France with whom she at the present was This was imbrac'd the Earle of Warwicke was sent to Lewis the eleventh to demand her of him neither could Edward put on a better resolution For his affaires in England being setled by Henry's imprisonment no feare was to be had of Scotland without aide and provocation from France which was not better to be eschewed by any meanes than this for though Charlotte bore not such sway with her husband as to governe him as shee listed yet held shee very good correspondency with him And Lewis whose onely ends were to lessen the power of the Princes and great Lords of France particularly that of his brother Charles and the two Dukes of Brittany and Burgundy laid willingly hold upon this occasion to acquit himselfe of the impornity of Margarite Queene of England who endeavoured to perswade him to a dangerous and fruitlesse warre and which was averse to his genius and designes by withdrawing him from the other to the which reason and his owne inclination bore him Moreover the Duke of Savoy having been an ancient confederate and neere allie to the Duke of Burgundy this would be a meanes to marre their intelligence for though he were his father in Law such ties amongst Princes unlesse they be knitted with new knots are subject to be loosed and broken by every daies occasioned interest For these reasons this match was agreed upon between King Lewis and the Earle of Warwicke and Monsieur de Dammartin was sent into England to strike it up with Edward But whilst Warwicke thought he had succesfully executed his Masters commands he unexpectedly heard that hee was married Edward was gone a hunting progresse towards Grafton a house belonging to Iacoline of Luxenburg sister to the Count St. Paul wife to the Lord Rivers and widdow to the Duke of Bedford who died Regent in France With her was a daughter of hers named Elizabeth widdow to Sir Iohn Gray who was slaine in the second battell at St. Albans siding with Henry so as having lost a part of her Jointure by the confiscation of her husbands goods shee desired him to conferre it againe upon her She was a woman of no extraordinary beauty but of such conditions as surpassing what was in her of beauty made her to be valued and beloved by all men The King did not onely grant her what she desired but growing in love with her became her petitioner for wanton dalliance which she resolutely denied to yeeld unto His appetite increasing by meeting with an obstacle he resolved to marry her taking therein advice of those who never counsell Princes contrary to their inclinations Yorkes Widow the Kings mother foreseeing the evils that were to ensue admonished him She bid him beware of the injury hee did his cousin the Earle of Warwicke the Dutchesse was sister to Warwickes Father whose spirit would not endure such an affront since the King of France would not believe that he was come to treat of a match but to cousen him laugh at him and pry into his state nor was it likely hee could thinke otherwise since that hee having got the Crowne by the Earles valour and the pursuit of his friends it was not likely that beeing so neere a kinne unto him and a man of so great an esteem he should offend him by doing so mis-becomming a thing without his knowledge She shewed him how that the marriage of Princes had for their ends the good of their State the alliance of such as could or doe them good or harme and portion proportionable to the charge of a wife and their own reputations That none of all these were met withall in this which was now treated of rather in laying a foundation for a peace hee should offend a great King and expose himselfe to so unjust a warre the cause whereof being blame-worthy as he should not therein finde any friends or confederates That yet if she were a maid it might admit of some excuse but being a mother of children a subject and without portion these were conditions likely to produce instead of benefit hatred and enmity abroad hatred and enmity at home danger and blame every where Edwards answer was that he doubted not but that his cousin would conforme his will to his that he was sure enough of his love that the King of France was not in a condition to hurt him having other thoughts which did
his brother But as through negligence he fell into this condition so by good fortune he freed himselfe thereout making use of his wonted affability whereby he made the Archbishop treat him like a King not a prisoner allowing him not onely the liberty of the Castle but the freedome to hunt setting but a small guard upon him who either could not or would not keepe him For Edward having sent to Sir William Stanley and Sir Thomas Borrowes his trusty friends that they should come with a band of good men to rescue him they did so and meeting him whilst he was hunting they rescued him not being at all withstood by his guardians either for that they were too weake or as it is more likely for that they were corrupted I know not whether the Archbishop were hereof guilty or no being allured by promises but if he were hee very much failed his brothers trust and if hee were not his folly was too great He first retired to Yorke but not able there to raise Troopes sufficient to bring him in safety to London the way being long and dangerous hee stayed there onely two daies and from thence went towards Lancaster where hee was met by the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine by whose meanes hee got so many men together as brought him safely to London This accident wounded the Duke of Clarence and the Earle of Warwicke to the quicke falling thereby from those hopes which having the enemy in their hands they did not vainly frame unto themselves and being now were it either out of negligence or treachery soundly derided since in stead of having ended the warre they were now to begin it afresh with the hazzard of their lives goods and honours The greatest part of those that followed them were already returned to their owne homes The rest thought there had been no more need of Armes that they should againe in peace and liberty see London and Henry re-established That all slaughter and shedding of blood had been ended in the last battell That Countries Cities and Churches robbed of their ornaments should returne to their former lustre All which were onely humane imaginations contraried by divine providence Fortune and the Starres were alwaies contrary to the miserable unfortunate Henry His contagious malady was an Abysse which together with him swallowed up as many as sided with him Many notwithstanding to shunne relapsing into the former calamities mediated for peace And because they thought to treat of it by third parties would be a way about the bush they agreed upon a parley between the parties themselves at London Edward by his word securing Warwicke and his associates though in businesses of the like nature hee was observed sometimes to be faulty Clarence and Warwicke being come to London parlied with the King at Westminster where in stead of giving satisfaction they fell mutually to upbraid each other with benefits repayed by ingratitude each pretending to be the obliging benefactor the other the ungratefull repayer so as they departed more invenom'd than before The two confederates raised an Army in Lincolnshire under the conduct of Sir Robert Welles sonne to the Lord Welles a Gentleman of a knowne valour The King on the other side for all the ill successe of the parley thought that businesse would not so suddenly have broke forth But finding the contrary he assembled a powerfull army He commanded the Lord Welles father to Sir Robert to come unto him not admitting any excuse either of age or sicknesse Welles being by his friends advertised of the great danger he ranne the King being grievously offended with him by reason of his sonne got together with his cousin Sir Thomas Dimocke who came to accompany him to London into Sanctuary at Westminster Edward thought he should much weaken the enemies forces if he could bereave them of young Welles their Commander the which he might doe by his fathers meanes whom he fetched out of Sanctuary upon promise of pardon And causing him write unto his sonne hee marched toward Stafford where Robert was expected But hee not regarding his fathers Letters but rather preparing to meet the King as an enemy did so incense the King as not regarding his plighted faith his promise of pardon nor that the father was not bound to answer for the sonnes faults who had neither put him upon this imployment nor perswaded him thereunto he unjustly caused the old Lord to be beheaded as likewise his cousin though incomparably lesse faulty than the other Wels though sorely provoked by his fathers death would willingly have forborne comming to blowes for that the Kings forces were by much the greater but not believing he could deferre fighting till such time as Warwicke should come up to him fearing leâ—…t many of his Army might be wrought upon by the Kings presence his promise of pardon and reward hee gave battell which after a long and valiant bickering was by him unfortunately lost himselfe Sir Thomas Deland and many others were taken prisoners and all of them immediately executed Those that were slaine in this battell were 10000 And more would have been slaine had they not been disheartned by their Captaines being taken which made them flie This was a deadly blow to Warwicke The few forces hee yet had were hereby much weakned It was difficult and tedious to raise more since the enemy was at his backe His last refuge was to trie the Lord Stanley who was his brother in law but receiving an answer contrary to his desires he gave way to fortune and together with the Duke of Clarence their wives and families he tooke shipping in Devonshire making for Calleis intending to land the women there and passe further into France himselfe he hoped there to finde helpe trusting in the ancient friendship of that King since the originall of his misfortunes sprung from the affront done to him in the marriage of his sister in law the Lady Bona. He had left Monsieur de Vauclere a Gascon Knight of the Garter his Lieutenant in Calleis a wary man as for the most part are all those of that Countrey This man being advertised of the late proceedings was not surprised but had formerly bethought how to governe himselfe in so dangerous a businesse The Duke of Burgundy had likewise been advertised by the King who knew he hated Warwicke next after Charles The Earle drawing neere Calleis and expecting nothing lesse than to be denied entry was driven backe with shot of Cannon and to shunne sinking was forc'd to lie aloofe off at Sea At which instant the Dutchesse of Clarence his daughter was brought to bed of a sonne who was the same Earle of Warwicke who was afterwards put to death in the Towre of London by Henry the VII Great was the Earles confusion not knowing whither to betake himselfe His daughters malady afflicted him more than ought else He with much adoe obtained that the child might be baptized within the Towne and got from thence two flagons of Wine
of Yorke were left alive That by endeavouring to ruine his brother he wrought his owne overthrow by quitting the right unto the Crown to the which he was so nigh himselfe For Edward though he were young had yet no sonne and but one daughter who might very well miscarry and such were his disorders as there was little likelihood he should have any more That being therefore to be presumed heire he much injured himselfe by giving the Crown away from himselfe to his enemies who could never thinke themselves safe as long as he lived These reasons and others which the discreet woman knew how to make use of prevailed so farre with Clarence as that he gave her his word to joyne with his brother as soone as hee should be come into England Which sheweth of what little efficacy oathes and alliance are when a powerfull interest comes in place Clarence for some sleight domestique distasts failed his brother even to the endangering the losse of his Kingdome You shall see him faile his father in Law even to the making him lose his life Whence wee are taught that in great affaires wee ought onely to trust such to whom profit and danger are univocall together with us Many of the King of France his ships were making ready in Harfleur for the Earle of Warwickes service and some of his owne likewise where he received sundry dispatches from many Lords of England They desired him not to delay his returne though hee were to come all alone for being looked for by so many that were desirous to spend their lives in his service hee needed no foraine forces and that his delay might endanger his friends and overthrow the enterprize He acquainted the Queene and his companions herewithall whose opinions were that hee should forth with be gone with such ships as hee should finde in readinesse and that as soon as the Queenes ships should be in due equipage her father the King of Sicily had sent her as many as hee could to this effect she and her sonne would imbarque themselves upon the first newes of any hopes of good successe in England so as having taken leave of the King and thanked him for so many and so great favours hee went into the Fleet whither by command from the King the Admirall of France and divers other ships were come to guard him from Charles his Fleet which lay expecting him in the mouth of the River Seine and which was much greater than the Kings Warwicks and the Admirals all joyned together Doubtlesse had not fortune plaied one of her wonted trickes the English had not returned to England for the Burgonians were many strong and resolute to doe all that was possible to take the Earle But the night before the Earles departure the Dukes ships were by a great tempest scattered many of them were sunke the rest driven into sundry places not any two of them being found together So as the Earle putting to Sea the next day with a faire wind as if the tempest had risen and were allayed to doe him service came to Anchor in Dartsmouth haven in Devonshire the same place where six moneths before he tooke shipping for Calleis Edward was at this time busied in sports and revellings not thinking on foraine affaires relying upon Charles his mighty Fleet which lay in wait to fight with him and hinder his passage into England When he heard he was landed he past from his first confidence to a second and worser thinking hee had him now in a noose Hee advertised Charles and desired him to take order hee should not returne againe to France and then hee needed trouble himselfe no further for that he was sufficient of himselfe to hinder all his designes within his Kingdome and to chastise him But Charls who was a wise and vigilant Prince was not of this opinion he would have had him to have hindred his landing without the adventuring of his Person and Kingdome upon the uncertainty of battell and the inconstancy of his people and fortune The first thing Warwicke did was to make Proclamations be made every where in Henries name that all men from sixteene to threescore yeere old upon grievous punishment should come and present themselves armed before him to serve Henry the lawfull King against Edward Duke of Yorke the unlawfull usurper of the Kingdome He was forthwith obeyed great numbers of people flockt unto him even those who the yeere before were wholly devoted to Edwards service A change though strange yet not to be wondred at Old things cause satiety new businesses provoke fresh appetite Edward being in this straight resolved to doe the same which the Earle had done Hee summoned all the Peeres of the Land was obeyed but by a few and by those more out of feare than out of any good will Hee went to Nottingham accompanied by his brother the Duke of Gloucester the Lord Scales the Queenes brother and the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine presuming there to raise an Army answerable to his need The Rebels this meane while increased and the Ministers in their Pulpits did approve of Henries right The bastard Faulconbridge and the Earle of Pembrooke the one in the West the other in Wales did proclaime him King That which most troubled Edward was that Marquesse Montaigne having gathered together 6000. fighting men and brought them almost unto Nottingham hee returned backe either for that he thought Edwards affaires were now desperate and that the ayreevery where resounding Long live Henry Long live Warwicke he thought it foolishnesse not to share of his brothers good fortune or else for that hee had now a just occasion to revenge himselfe of Edwards ingratitude as hee tearmed it who for his service done unto him and his blood shed for him in so many battels and dangers had onely requited him with the bare Title of Marquesse He declared himselfe against him and brought those 6000 along with him proclaiming Henry King as the others had done I know not whether he had reason to accuse Edward of ingratitude or no. Voluptuous people who like him are given to their pleasures are naturally prodigall in their owne dissolutenesse and backward enough in paying what they owe. I am very certain his other brothers could not complaine thereof though Warwicke injuriously did The Archbishop of Yorke wore the second Mitre of England and the Earle of Warwicke if wee may believe Comines to boote with his owne Revenues which were very great had 80000 Crowns a yeer comming in in Lordships Confiscations and Places meerely conferred upon him by the Kings grace which was much more in those daies than 300000 would be now But it is hatefull and dangerous to Princes when pretensions grow to that height as there is no meanes of recompence and that the onely pretence of the pretenders seeming to upbraid doth tacitely demand and seeme to plead the participation of their Princes dignity and estate Edward knew not what to say to these alterations which hourely
increased and finding no place safe for him since hee wanted forces hee went not without great danger to Linne where he found two Holland ships and one English hee imbarkt himselfe and was waited upon by the three said ships and seven hundred men without any manner of baggage or one penny of money A great and unexpected misfortune but that which immediately after presented it selfe was farre worse had hee not luckily eschewed it For had hee been taken hee had none to ransome him so would have lost both liberty and Kingdome Eight of the Easterlings ships the Easterlings were then great enemies to the English and did them all the mischiefe they could discovering these three Ships and believing them to be English gave them chase but could not come up unto them till they had cast Anchor before Alchemar in Holland the ebbe being so low as they could not winne the Haven The Easterlings cast Anchor likewise but a good way from them the burden of their Ships not permitting them to doe otherwise so as they were inforced to expect the returne of the tide to board them But Monsieur de Gretures Governour under the Duke of Burgundy in Holland being luckily at that time in Alchemar and understanding of Edwards being there by some whom hee had sent of purpose unto him in flat bottom'd Boats forbade the Easterlings to use any manner of hostility and went himselfe to bring him and all his men into the City Edward was at this time so bare of money as not having wherewithall to pay for his wastage hee gave the Captaine a rich vestment lined with Sables promising not to forget the curtesy and to satisfie him better afterwards A strange change of Fortune happened in a few houres to such a Prince meerly out of negligence and carelesnesse Hee lost a Kingdome without one blow striking and was forced to have recourse unto a Prince whose onely presence did upbraid unto him his carelesnesse lust and bad government Charles hearing of this was very much displeased finding himselfe charged with so needfull a King and so great a retinue whom hee could not bee wanting unto in assistance not out of any humanity or alliance but for that Warwicke enjoying the Kingdome it behooved him to maintaine the contrary party and drive him out or else to suffer the incommodities of a long War Queene Elizabeth the originall of these alterations seeing her selfe abandoned without succour and the enemy upon her back tooke Sanctuary at Westminster where with small attendance she was brought to bed of a Sonne named Edward hee who for some few weekes after his Fathers death was the V. King of that name and who symbolized in birth name and death with his cousin the Sonne of the Dutchesse of Clarence borne a Shipboard before Calleis The pompe of Baptisme had nothing in it of royall save the Mothers teares accompanyed by many mens commiseration which is then greatest when most concealed Many of her best friends betooke themselves likewise to sundry other Sanctuaries who proved afterwards serviceable to her at Edwards returne The Kentish-men prone to insurrections seeing there was now no King of two the one being fled the other a prisoner came to London and sack't the Suburbs and it may be would have sack't the City it selfe had not the Earle of Warwicke diverted them whose comming thither was noysed and who punished the Complices of the insurrection This piece of Justice added to his reputation and the peoples love Upon the 6 of Octob. he entered the Tower accompanied by many Lords in particular his brother the Archbishop of Yorke the Prior of St. Iohns the Duke of Clarence and the Earle of Shrewsbury some of them drawne by affection some by feareâ—… he set King Henry at liberty after nine yeares captivity he brought him to the Bishop of Londons house where hee tarried till the thirteenth day and then brought him in person and in royall attire to Pauls carrying his traine himselfe and the Earle of Oxford the sword accompanied with the peoples acclamations who cried out God save the King forgetting that a little before they had prayed for Edward against him A Parliament was summoned wherein Edward was declared a Taytour to his Countrey and an usurper of the Crown his goods confiscate all Statutes made in his name and by his authority annull'd the Crownes of England and France confirmed upon Henry and the heires male of his body and for want of such upon the Duke of Clarence and his posterity who hereafter was to be acknowledged the next heire to his Father Richard Duke of Yorke and Edward for his faults committed deprived of his birth-right and the prerogatives thereof The Earles of Pembrooke and Oxford were restored in bloud and to their dignities and goods The Earle of Warwick and the Duke of Clarence declared Governours of the Kingdome Marquesse Mountague was received into grace and his fault pardoned since revolting against Edward hee was the chiefe cause of his quitting the Kingdome those who sided with him were deprived of their Honours Titles and Faculties and such punished as in this quarrell had taken up Armes against Henry Whereupon Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester Lord Deputy of Ireland for Edward was found in a hollow Tree brought to London and beheaded in the Tower The Parliament being ended the Earle of Pembrooke went into Wales to take Order for such Lands as hee possest before his confiscation and finding there Henry the Sonne of Edmond Earle of Richmond with the Widow of William Earle of Pembrooke his brother that was beheaded at Banbury who though held as a prisoner by this Lady was alwayes nobly entreated hee tooke him from her when hee was not yet full ten yeares old and brought him to London where hee presented him to King Henry who after hee had ey'd him a while said to the standers by that this child should succeed him and put a period to all the quarrells which afterwards happening confirmed the opinion that was held of his sanctity since by the spirit of prophecy hee foresaw the succession of Henry the seventh Queene Margaret who was then in France being advertised by Letters from Henry of the regainment of the Kingdome did together with her Sonne forthwith put to Sea but the windes being contrary drove her on Land and kept her there a long time and had they forever kept her there they had beene the more favourable for then shee had not met with the mischiefe shee did in the losse of her Sonne When Warwicks returne to England and King Henries re-establishment was knowne at Callis every one tooke unto him the Earles Impressa Vauclere was the first that did so His Impressa was a ragged staffe made of Gold Silver Silk or Cloath according to his condition that wore it As this unexpected inclination made the Duke of Burgondy more sollicitous so did it inwardly displease the Duke of Clarence who had already alter'd his opinion Neither did nature and
small appearance of it hee having another brother alive though hee himselfe was so wholly composed of wickednesse as I shall joyne with him that shall thinke worst of him Howsoever it was he went to the Tower was Counsellour Judge and Hangman and with one stroke of a Dagger slew the unfortunate Henry It doth not notwithstanding clearely appeare that hee slew him with his owne hands but t is certaine this so cruell and unjust a deede was done whilst Hee was present This was the end of this good King thus ended He his troubles and began his rest Divine grace having chalked out the way unto Him by indowing Him with such conditions and peculiar vertues as are requisite to the finding out of that permanent abode which wee all seeke after Hee was beloved but 't was but a nominall love caused by His Religious vertues naturally vennerable but wanting wisdome and valour Hee was in effect neither loved nor feared by any Hee was a King from his Cradle and to boote with his patrimoniall Kingdome was crowned King of France in Paris an honour shared in by none before nor after and though Hee appeared not in Battells Armed and Souldier like as did his Father yet did not the progresse of Victories for many yeares cease in that Kingdome under his Name till such time as nature manifesting her selfe in him civill Warres arose by which Hee lost France England and Himselfe Amongst his Christianlike vertues three are remarked of exemplary edification the one of Chastity the other two of Patience Certaine Ladies before Hee was married daunced a maske before Him who having their Bosomes bare and their Heads fantastically attired they no sooner appear'd before Him but he retired into his Chamber saying He wondered they did not blush so much to shame themselves From this and the like cases hee not having in all the time of his youth nor at any time after given any the least signe of inconstancy some of his detractours would argue that hee was impotent and that Prince Edward was not his Sonne as if God could not be the Author of continency without the meanes of frigidity and naturall deficience When hee was a prisoner hee was with a Sword wounded in the side by owne who was come thither to kill him and who did not redouble his trust being belike strucke with horrour in the very act of cruelty who this man was or how or by whom sent is not mentioned by Authours when Henry was restored to his Kingdome hee who had wounded him was taken and brought before him to bee punished but hee caused him to be untied and pardoned him the so doing for that it was done to one whose sinnes deserved greater punishment To another who in the same Prison gave him a cuffe on the Eare hee onely replyed hee was too blame for having struck an anointed King Henry the Seventh had once a thought to have him Canonized upon the relation of his miracles but he forbare the prosecution of it some think because he thought much of the accustomed expences in such solemnities which being done for a King and by a King would in all reason have beene expected magnificent which was contrary to his frugality Others as I have beene told would have it that being informed that distinction was made in Rome between such as were blamelesly innocent and such as were Saints he gave over the pursuit of it Henry was a lover of learning and of the learned he founded Eaton-Colledge and endowed it with great Revenewes and provision for Tutors to teach Children their first rudiments Hee founded Kings Colledge in Cambridge whither the Schollers of Eaton are transplanted there to perfect their Studies in Sciences and Languages His intention was to make it perfectly magnificent but his misfortunes did not permit him to finish it the vastnesse of the Chappell a marke of his intention and zeale witnesseth this unto us Hee indowed it with a revenew of 3400 pound sterling yearely which since that time is increased He raigned 38 yeares and some few dayes before Hee was deposed and but bare six moneths after Hee was restored He had no issue but Edward Prince of Wales slaine as hath beene said Hee lived fifty two Yeares His body was carried from the Tower to Pauls Church invironed with a great many Armed men where one whole day hee was exposed to the view of all men with his face bare to the end the people might bee assured of his Death and there did issue forth great quantity of Blood from out his wound a sight which moved compassion in those that looked on being taken from thence and carried to Black-Friers Church his Body bled againe at last Hee was put into a Coffin carried to Chersey and there privately buried without any manner of pompe or Christian-like solemnity Henry the Seventh made his body afterwards be brought from thence and buryed in Westminster where Hee caused a Princely Monument to be built for him But in these times t is said not to be there nor that it is known where it is Edward thus freed of his chiefest troubles was not notwithstanding in quiet for many more arose which though lesse ceased not to trouble him amongst which some strange events which I forbeare to name which though naturall were by some superstitiously minded thought to be prodigies of future mischiefe The Earle of Oxford who after the battell at Barnet had got into Wales and from thence to France having put to Sea with seventy five men passed into Cornewall where Hee made himselfe master of Saint Michaels mount and did there fortify himselfe with meat and ammunition but living there like a banisht man full of feares He capitulated to surrender it His life saved the which though it were made good unto him yet was in such a manner as He had beene better have fled againe then in hope of life and lively-hood live miserably imprisoned for Hee was sent to Hammes where He was kept twelue yeares till the last of Richard the Third all succour denyed Him even the company of His Wife both of them being equally hated by the King the Earle for that Hee his Father and Brother had mightily favoured the house of Lancaster and his Wife as sister to the Earle of Warwicke the first disturber of his quiet so as having taken from her all shee had shee lived upon the charity of other people and by what shee daily wonne by her needle The King forgot not the Archbishop of Yorke though a Clergy man and though when he was his prisoner hee entreated him with all humanity and respect and by affording him the liberty of hunting afforded him the like to escape he sent him to the Castle of Guisnes causing him there to be strictly looked unto and though some while after at the request of his friends hee gave him his liberty 't was too late for him for overdone with griefe and melancholly he but for a small while injoyed his begg'd
the King of France and Duke of Burgondy as it made them differ in all their actions their enmity grew ever since the King being Dolphine and fled from his father did retire himself into Flanders where he tarried many yeers defray'd and nobly entertain'd by Philip father to Charles so as that which in others would have served as the seed of friendship and good will served them all their life-time as the cause of hatred The King was endued with many excellent conditions for wisdom he was not inferiour to any of the then-Princes in Christendom though that wisedom according to those who with more superstitious accuratenesse define it did rather deserve the name of Craft the object thereof being for the most part deceit He conceived that having himself been turbulent and refractory to his father his brother Charles the Princes of the blood and other great ones might with more reason be like to him That there were but two remedies for it To keep them under by not committing any charge unto their trust and To disunite them by sowing discord amongst them Those whom he most feared and consequently most hated were the Dukes of Burgondy and of Britanny great and puissant Princes and much the more for that they had obliged themselves by plighted faith to run one and the same Fortune He much feared his Brother not that he had any brains for being very simple there was small cause of fear in him but that seduced by other mens warinesse he might serve for a pretence to their ambitions he therefore fed him still with hopes but kept him in perpetual poverty to bereave him of all means whereby to make him considerable he never made good that which he promised him and though he afterwards gave him the Dutchy of Berry 't was in so dry a fashion as having distasted him he fled into Britanny whence arose the War of the Common Good in which they all joyned against him Philip the father of Charles who was then alive did not confederate with them but being distasted that the King would have redeemed all such Cities as he held upon the Soame which could not be denied him according to the Treaty at Arras he suffered his son to go over to them who made a conclusion thereof with a Peace not to the Common good but to the good of particulars for Lewis to free himself of them freely promised all they could demand intending not to perform any thing save what he could not chuse and waiting for an occasion to ruine them one by one when they should be disjoyned he restored to Burgondy the forenamed Cities he having paid nine moneths before Four hundred thousand Crowns for them he quitted them now for nothing and not to be redeemed under Two hundred thousand and that not till after the death of Charles He created Count St. Paul Constable of France he yeelded up the Duke of Britanny certain Towns in Normandy which he had taken and to his brother instead of the Dukedom of Berry he gave the Dukedom of Normandy which he soon after took from him changing it for the Dukedom of Guienne to the end that being far from the help of England and Burgondy he might take it from him as he had done the former and as he already began to do had he not by poison died Lewis his Designe after his brothers death was to ruine the other two that yet remained using all possible means to separate them one from the other as he had separated his brother from them both Duke Philip being this mean while dead and he having made new agreements with Duke Charles his son he kept not any one of them but seeing him intangled in the German Wars he set the Emperour the Dukes of Lorrein and of Austria and the Switzers upon his back which was the cause why Charles not able to oppose two mighty enemies at the same time incited Edward against him in like manner as his father Philip had incited Henry the fifth against Charles the seventh father to this Lewis But the Duke had undertaken to justle with a wit superiour to his Lewis was a dissembler patient cautelous accustomed to war no lesse with Businesse then with Arms and more by Moneys then by exposing himself to hazard a Captain who knew how to watch his opportunity to meet occasion to feed even the most incredulous with hopes in his Fights fear did not render him stupid nor good successe proud he was endued with a judgement void of harmfull opinions in chusing out times for the execution of his designes he came not short of whatever provident and compleat General None of which set Valour aside was found in Charles the vastnesse of whose imaginations gave not way to any consideration He conceived he might at the same time keep Lewis lowe reassume his ancient Title of King in Burgondy extend his Dominions as far as runs the River Rhine having in his imagination devoured Alsatia the Switzers and Lorrein so as he may be compared to those who grasping at all have made nothing sure but a miserable end unto themselves Had he not dreamt of all the rest but onely applied himself to Lewis his cunning would not have been able to have saved him Edward spent much time in putting himself in order for this Voyage having spent the Money given unto him for the War upon his own occasions so as not knowing any more expedient means he caused a List to be made of all the richest and ablest men in London of what condition soever and calling them before him he by his perswasions wrought so well upon them shewing them the necessity of his Undertaking the honour of the Kingdom the profit that would redound and the extraordinary charge required thereunto as they all willingly suffered themselves to be assessed some to gratifie him some for example some for fear so as he got more Money then he needed for that purpose A reverend old rich widow being by the King demanded what she would contribute upon so urgent an occasion answered Your Majesties Royal and amiable presence exacts from me twenty pounds sterling The King was pleased with the answer and with the gift which he witnessed by kissing her wherewithal the old womâ—…n was so well pleased as she gave him Twenty pounds more When he was come to Dover he there found fifty Ships sent by the Duke of Burgondy from Holland and Zeland for transportation of Horse which was the diligence he used in this Enterprise but such was the abundance of all things there as they could not be past over to Calais in lesse then Three weeks so as if the King of France had had any Ships as he had not he had easily hindred them or else have forced Edward to a double charge in securing their passage by a Fleet at Sea The Army consisted of One thousand five hundred Horsemen most of the Horses barded with Trappings and each Horseman had sundry led
to her owne Honour to the safety of her Daughters to the Generosity of her past actions and to her conscience not regarding Oathes when put in balance with the Perswasions of him vvho had alwayes done her mischiefe Being thus abused shee dispatcht away a Messenger to her Son Dorset vvho vvas in France commanding him that he should leave the Earle and come for England telling him that all past injuries vvere forgotten and forgiven and were to be repairâ—…d with Honours and Preferments for that the King desired nothing more then how to give him satisfaction Richard having obtained the First of his three designes having reconciled his Sister in Law and his Neeces being come to the Court where they were by him with great Solemnity received the other Two remained the Second would bee imperfect without the Third and the Third vvas impossible without the Second Hee could not marry his Neece except his VVife were dead upon this therefore hee wholly bent his thoughts Hee considered that by putting her to a Violent death hee might alienate his peoples hearts which hee somewhat gained upon by his hypocriticall proceedings which made them believe he was changed in life and disposition so as a Relapse would prove dangerous to him and make him not to be believed in what for the future he was to counterfeit He lighed upon a meanes never dreamt of any Divell in Hell that Griefe Melancholy and Feare might joyntly worke that effect in her without Scandall which Sword nor Poyson could not doe but with Scandall He forbare her bed nor would he Speake with her not onely denying her his Company but his Sight He began to bewaile his misfortune in that he had a wife that was Barren who would beare him no Children a curse which did so wound his Soule as it would in short time cost him his Life he made knowne this his great sorrow to the Archbishop of Yorke whom he had newly set at liberty being sure he would acquaint his wife with it and hoping it might worke the Effect he desired The Archbishop who was a wise man and very well knew Richards disposition spake hereof with some of his most intimate friends judging the unfortunate Ladies life to be of no long durance The King shortly after made it to be noised abroad that she was Dead to the end her death when it should happen might be the lesse strange mens eares being accustomed thereunto and he made the bruite of her death arrive at her owne eares all this was done in hope that the violence of Griefe would kill her or if not that he might with the lesse Noise make her away who had been so Often thought Dead The Queen who was a Tender Lady and not able to resist so many machinations was hereat much dismayde knowing that Tempests use to follow Thunder especially in so perverse a Climate as that of her Husbands she ran much afflicted to him to know wherein she had so Highly offended him as that he thought her not onely worthy of his Hatred which was apparently seene but of the Punishment which being to befall her the world thought her dead Already His answer was pleasant in words but of sad Sense mingled with Smiles which gave her more cause of Suspition then of Comfort She went backe to her owne lodgings where not many daies after she departed this life whether of Griefe or Poyson it is not certaine those who judge by likelihood thinke the last This Princesse was borne under an unhappy Constellation as well in respect of her Selfe as of those who did any waies appertaine unto her She was daughter to Richard Nevill Earle of Warwicke and Salisbury a Peere of greatest Power and Repute that ever England had her Grand-father was beheaded her Father and her Unkle were slaine in the battell at Barnet her Nephevv Son to her Sister the Dutchesse of Clarence vvas beheaded by Henry the Seventh and her Neece his Sister by Henry the Eighth both her Husbands came to violent ends the First Sonne to Henrys the sixt slaine by this her second Husband and He by others as wee shall shortly see She was in her Life time bereft of the onely sonne she had by him Lastly as for her owne death what ever it was it could not but be happy for Her she being thereby freed from the hands of so cruell a Monster Two of Richards designes being obtained the Third yet remained his marriage with his Neece He began to make love unto her but it was not love that troubled him though he would have it so believed hee was troubled with thoughts of another nature To see so many of the prime Nobility fled into France to the Earle of Richmond to see himselfe so nauseous to his People as they were ready to vomit him out and that the Conspiracy Discovered but not Extinct had made the Conspirators the more wary these were the businesses which excluded his feyned love love being fed by Idlenesse Delights and want of other affaires whereon to imploy ones thoughts He was jealous of none more then the Lord Stanley father in law to the Earle his brother Sir William Stanley Gilbert Talbot and hundreds of others did not so much trouble him as did He alone insomuch as this Lord Stanley being desirous to returne to his Countrey-house under pretence of some domesticall affaires but in effect that hee might be ready at the arrivall of his sonne in Law whom he daily expected he would not suffer himto goe unlesse hee would leave his Eldest sonne George Stanley in Court reputing him a sufficient hostage for his Fathers loyalty When he understood of Blunts rebellion how that the Earle of Oxford had escaped out of prison and how that Both of them having betaken themselves to the Earle of Richmond they had delivered up unto him the Castle of Hammes hee gave order to have it besieged by the garrison of Calais and Richmond sent the Earle of Oxford with a great many Souldiers to raise the siege who having encamped himselfe not farre from the Besiegers passed Thomas Brandon with Thirty commanded men into the Town which so encouraged the Besieged as that the Enemy being shot at at the same time from the Town from the Castle and from Oxfords campe offered a Blanke paper into which they might enter what Conditions they pleased so as they would surrender up the place The Earle of Oxford who considered that the possession of Hammes was not of any consequence to the getting of the Kingdome which they were in pursuit of and that it was succoured onely out of a desire to save the Garrison and Iames Blunts wife together with their Goods willingly surrendred up the place taking from thence the Men Munition Victuals Cannon and all that was there of any value which he brought all safe to Baâ—…is Richard was so puft up with this appearance of victory as he believed that to be true which was falsely informed him That he Earle of Richmond
with their Militia were quartered in Aderston hee understood the falshood of his suspition and how that the Lord Stanley could not openly declare himselfe for Him till the very last Up-shot for feare lest his Sonne might suffer for it after divers consultations it was resolved to give Battell if Richard would accept it At his returne he found Sir Iohn Savage Sir Brian Stamford and Sir Simon Digby who having left the King were come with their forces to serve Him Both sides were equally inclined to fight moved thereunto out of their Severall feares Richard of being abandoned the Earle that his followers might grow weary either by the Incommodities they might suffer or by their Expences since hee had no Authority but what they of Free will gave him But Richards condition was by much the worse of the two for still Some or Other fled from him so as seeking out a fit place to fight in hee encamped himselfe neere a Village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester where having refreshed his people hee prepared to fight They say that the night preceding he in his sleepe had certaine strange fearefull Apparitions that he believed to be Divels which troubling him broke his sleepe leaving him so affrighted as every one wondred at it whereupon he who had alwaies wont to appeare Chearefull in fight thought that if now any Sadnesse should be discovered in him it would be accounted Cowardise and that therefore it was necessary for him to tell his Dreame Hollingshead layes this to his sting of Conscience the which as it is credible so is it incredible that when a man drawes neere his End hee is by some internall motions admonished thereof Day being come Richard drew forth his Troopes putting them into such a figure as for terrour sake might make the greatest shew Hee made the Rankes of the Vantguard very long which was commanded by the Duke of Norfolke and his Sonne the Earle of Surrey hee Himselfe led on the Second wherein were the choicest and best armed men and which was guarded on the Flankes by the Horse and on the Front by Bowmen For all his Boasts their whole number was but very Small not worthy to have decided the controversie for a private Castle muchlesse a Kingdome But it behoved him to hasten as well for that His Forces were by much greater then the Earles as likewise if hee should have Tarried expecting More hee might have runne hazzard of Losing those he had for Savage Stamford and Digby had carried along with them a great many fighting men The Lord Stanley stood as stickler betweene them who having taken his stand betweene the two Armies with three thousand Souldiers afforded Hopes and Feares to them Both for being desired by his Sonne in Law that hee would come to take the care of Ordering and Commanding his men his answer was Let him doe that office Himselfe hee would come when he should see convenient time and to Richard who swore by the passion of Jesus Christ that if hee came not over to him hee would cut off his Sonnes head before Dinner hee answered Let him use his pleasure howsoever I have More Sonnes This ambiguity was notwithstanding his Sonne Stranges safety for Richard having commanded that hee should be beheaded hee suspended the Order not so much in that hee was Advised thereunto it being time to Fight not to play the Executioner as that hee feared lest Stanleys Cloud which threatned a Tempest might shoure downe upon Him as it did in a season when hee could not with danger to the other avoyd it The young Strange did for all this account himselfe as a Dead man being assigned over a prisoner to those who kept the Tent Royall and certainely hee had suffered death had not God saved his Life by the Kings Death The Earle was not troubled at his Father in Law 's answer Hee ordered his Souldiers Hee placed the Bow-men in the Front under the Conduct of the Earle of Oxford hee gave Sir Gilbert Talbot charge over the Right-wing and Sir Iohn Savage command over the Left Hee kept for Himselfe and His Unkle the Earle of Pembroke a good proportion of Horse but few Foot with intention to joyne with the Troopes which were kept as a Reserve to come in and succour where need should require All his Forces exceeded not the number of five thousand and his Father in Law had not with him above three thousand Richard having Twice as many men as Both they put together The One and the Other of them made long Speeches to their Souldiers Richard had much adoe to colour over his Cruelties which not being to be Denied hee slubber'd them over not naming them hoping thereby to get Absolution For what remained hee said That hee had governed the Kingdome by meanes of their Advice and Valour Hee had punished such as were Seditious and Rebels according to their Merits hee hoped to doe the like upon the same occasion Hee held the Crowne of Them 't was They that ought to make it good unto him An unknowne Welshman contended with him for it begotten by a Father lesse knowne then Himselfe whose Forces consisted of Banished Delinquents and certaine Britons and beggerly French come to plunder their Goods ravish their Wives and kill their Children A better occasion then this could not be met withall wherein to exercise their Valour and to grow angry without Sinne or Offending God since thereby they were made ministers of his Justice and their Owne Revengers for which they should be praised of all Nations As concerning victory it was not to be Doubted since they were to fight against a Handfull of two sorts of people so often Overcome of which these were the very Scumme led on by Necessity appearance and Number a number notwithstanding so Small as would make up the third part of Them for Himselfe hee promised all that could be expected from a generous Prince and a Valiant Commander which the Effects should Witnesse for he resolved not to quit the field till either Conquerour or Dead The Earle on the Other side being got to the highest part of his Campe pleaded the Justice of his Cause shewing how necessary the Extirpation of so cruell and monstrous a Tyrant was for Publique and Private good That there was not a more praise-worthy action nor more conformable to whatsoever Law then to punish Him who having destroyed his Owne house by the Effusion of so Innocent Blood and Defamed it with so False defamations had Slaine impoverished and brought to an ill end so many of the Nobility onely out of a desire to Tyrannize For what concerned Himselfe hee would say nothing from whom the lawfull inheritance was usurped which had been so long possessed by the house of Lancaster all whose Kings had been men of Reputation in the World and of Glory to the Kingdome and if there were any thing amisse in the Last they were not his Faults but superabundant Goodnesse abused by wicked people
it become their Dignities Volterra with leave from the Pope went to Fondi where he staid till the Pope's death under the protection of Prospero Colonna As for Adrian he privately stole away it never being known what became of him I was desirous to relate the intire History of this great man for our instruction for Two distinct species of ambition are therein comprehended the one Praise-worthy the other Not which may be compared to Two Horses the Praise-worthy is like a stately well-managed horse which in due time doth all things by obeying the hand the other like a hair-brain'd ill-ridden horse Adrian rid both these the first brought him Safely and without Danger to his old age the second overthrew him and lost him to the world A rare example and unparallel'd in a man of so much Worth for to perish and die in Persecution is that which at all times befals Many but I have not heard of Any man that perished and for Fear of death Died whilst Alive save this alone The affairs of Britanny after Duke Francisco's death were so encumber'd as no good was to be expected The Dutchesse was Young her governours Unfaithful the greatest part and best of the Barons Alienated the Others upon designes respecting their Particular interests and the State as it was by many pretended unto by Marriage so was it by many Practis'd upon The father had at sundry times promised the now-Dutchesse his daughter to Three several men first to Maximilian who lost her through Negligence after to the Duke of Orleans though he were married who lost her by being taken Prisoner lastly to Albert who had her not because She would not have Him But Charles a tacite pretender got her who seemed not till long after her father's death to have any intention toward her Her first inclinations were to Maximilian to whom she was solemnly promised her second to Orleans she being made believe that his First marriage was Invalid She abhorred Charles as an Enemy and Perturber of her quiet and the Destroyer of her State a natural Antipathy or rather Ambition to be Queen of the Romanes made her not regard Albert. Honour and Title are able to do much and Albert though he was very Noble and not a Subject yet was he Vassal to the Crown of France He was descended by the Mother's side from the House of Britanny Margaret daughter to Iohn the Fifth wife to Alaine the Ninth Viscount of Rohan had Three daughters the Second whereof was Mother to this man surnamed the Great Alaine the Eldest was married into the House of Rieulx and the Youngest to Iohn of Orleans Count d' Angoulesme who was father to Francis the first King of France Duke Francis had offer'd him his daughter upon hopes of great succour which proved but Small and Tardy for he judging it necessary to interest Ferdinand and Isabella in this war to the end they might not annoy his son the King of Navar they being offended that in the marriage of the Queen he was prefer'd before the Prince of Castile for whom they would have had her he went to them to Valencia and complaining that Charles had seized on his State for having brought the interest of his son to the Crown of Navar against the Viscount of Narbonne whom Charles favoured he desired them to take him into their protection and together with Him the aforesaid King as likewise the Dukes of Orleans and Britanny to defend them from the violence of such as abused the Authority of the King of France offering in their names to cause the Territories of Rossillion and of Cerdagna which Iohn the King of Arragon had pawn'd to Lewis the Eleventh to be restored to Catalonia Having obtained what he demanded and moreover certain Troops under the Command of Gralla the Steward of their House he returned to Guascoigne and joyning these Forces to his which all together made about Four thousand men he would not passe the River Garonne till the promise of Marriage was confirm'd unto him which if it had been done the Reward had much exceeded the Service the promise being made with intent to have Forces able to Repulse the enemy which he had not whereupon Henry considering that the King of France was likely by this Marriage to make himself master of Britanny unlesse he should meet with some great obstacle he counselled Maximilian to pursue it again since Orleans being excluded Albert refus'd and Charles who seemed not to pretend thereunto being already married not likely to get her His hopes might be good There was none that more molested the Orphan Princesse then did her Governour the Marshal of Rieulx for quitting his Obedience to Force her to marry Albert he had put the remainder of her estate not yet possest by the French in confusion But she resolved rather to take a Cloister then to marry Him sent into Flanders to Maximilian and to Ferdinand of Spain for succour she sent at the same time to Henry of England who sent her the Eight thousand men whilst Maximilian not able to pursue the Match was lesse able to Succour her For the Dutch had so shut him up as he was not able to help Himself much lesse to assist Her His wife had left him Two children Philip and Margaret the inhabitants of Gaunt and Bruges had taken them from him and had given Four Tutours of Their ordaining to Philip and married Margaret an Infant of Three yeers old to Charles during the life of his father Lewis the Eleventh and contrary to all reason of good Government they cut off Artois and the French County from the States of the Low-countreys and gave them in Portion with her they likewise kept him Prisoner a long time and granted him not his Liberty till he had Sworn to Pardon all Offences and Never to take Revenge for them And though his father the Emperour not liking so Unworthy agreements came to his Succour yet did he not at all help him for he returned to Germany not having done any thing but irritated the more those people of whom Monsieur de Ravestein had made himself Head backt by the Governour of Piccardy who went immediately to besiege Desmunde and left him in case hardly able to Defend Himself much lesse to Assist Others But Henry not willing to Break with France nor yet to let Flanders be lost sent the Lord Morley to Monsieur Dawbeny Governour of Callis with One thousand men under pretence of a Supply for the Garison on that side the Sea but with secret order to succour Desmunde the which he so well obeyed that to those Thousand another Thousand being added which he drew from the Garison of Hammes in Guisnes he passed over the water of Graveling by night and got into Newport where augmenting his Forces with Six hundred Germanes which he found there and led by a trusty guide into Desmunde the Enemy which lay on the other side not perceiving it he set upon them
unknown and Meanly born by whose means she endeavoured to bereave her Neece of the Kingdom so to deprive Henry and her Nephews begotten by him by her rather reputed Enemies then Nephews her innate Hatred was of more power with her then her Love to her Neece and those that came of her but failing in that designe plotted by a Priest she would contrive one Her Self and make thereof so hard and intricate a knot as that neither Henry's Wisedom nor Sword should be able to untie it or cut it in sunder There are some that term her his Iuno for as the ancient Fictions one never ceased to persecute Eneas till fatal destiny made her aware that she vexed him but in vain so this New and True one never ceased to persecute Henry not perceiving that she contended with divine providence which intending him for the Peace and Quiet of the Kingdom did in despite of her defend him from her malice This new Duke of York was a poor lad by whom she thought to effect that mischief which she could not bring to passe His father who dwelt in Torney was a Jew turn'd Christian named Iohn Osbeck who necessitated by some occasions went together with his Wife to London where she bare him this son who being Christened by King Edward in his Own person 't was thought he would not have done so great a favour to so mean a childe had he not had some Secret interest in him and his mother being very fair some were of opinion he had begotten him He was named Peter which according to the Custom and Diminutive of the Dutch Tongue was converted to Perkin Those who knew him not from his beginning called him Warbeck his true name of Osbeck not being known till after enquiry had been made into it so as the name of Warbeck which was first given him out of Ignorance by Custom continued to him He was but very young when his father returned to Flanders when he was somewhat Bigger his father sent him to Antwerp and from thence to Other parts His travels and conversation with Divers Nations had not onely made him skilful in many Languages English being his Natural tongue but apt to fit himself to other mens Humours and Customs This lad being met withal by some of Margaret's Officers and by them judged very fit for what was to be done they presented him to her it cannot be said how much she was therewithal satisfied for all conditions requisite for her purpose were met together in him Yeers beauty wit comlinesse of feature I should say Majesty but that was a quality of her Addition She took an affection to him for his being God-son to her Brother and the rather for that being very fair she thought him a by-scape of his an opinion which made her form and transform him with the greater care and diligence She bethought her self of all that she was either to instil into his minde or affix in his actions she omitted not any thing whereby to make him personate to the life the deceased Duke of York she decipher'd out unto him as in so many well-drawn Pictures the Delineaments Semblances and Behaviours of those of the Blood-royal of the King Queen Prince and Princesses of the first he was to speak as of his Father and Mother of the rest as of his Brother and Sisters she bethought her self what Questions might be asked him fitting him with Answers thereunto such as might become his Youth she did the like for what concern'd such past businesses as might have fallen within his knowledge she forgat not the particulars of the Sanctuary how the Queen fled thither with the Duke of York how he was taken from thence how much Richard made of him when he had gotten him his resorting to his brother in the Tower the Manner of their living there what Servants waited on them their Fears and the manner of his pretended Eseape the names of the Lords with each particularity which to such a purpose had happened she chiefly taught him how to counterfeit innate Nobility in which he was so tractable as he thought himself the very Duke of York whom he personated She fitted the places of his peregrination with the times to the end that when he should discourse of what had there happened to him they might be believed And finding him generally of a miraculous capacity and in judgement much beyond his yeers she took delight to instruct him and was pleased in her Own work happily invented as she thought She kept him continually in her most private lodgings not trusting him to the air for the chiefest article of this mystery was to make the world believe she had never seen him When she had brought her work to Perfection she laid before him as his object the purchasing of the Crown of England wherein if he should not prosper then the chief place in her Court for that he was to be reputed not what in truth he was but what for her honour he was to be believed to be she being obliged to uphold him to the end her favours might not be accounted the effects of Malice but of Blood When she afterwards perceiv'd that Henry proceeded on in the affairs of Britanny so as he must of necessity break with France she would not keep him any longer with her She sent him into Portugal under the conduct of an English Lady where he tarried for almost the space of a Yeer and this she did to the end that when he was to appear it might be from a Third place he had then directions sent him to passe into Ireland for Henry having now declared War against France 't was a fit time to molest him and the White-Rose saction being great in Ireland he might get Assistants and give a beginning to his Metamorphosis He obey'd he pass'd into Ireland he made his abode in Cork where at first sight he was esteemed a man of great consequence for his comely demeanure and his plenty in all things the Dutchesse having furnisht him in great abundance for his better appearing were sufficient to make the people take one thing for another Having a while held them in suspence he acknowledged himself but as if he were enforced thereunto to be the Duke of York who having escaped out of the Tower and run divers fortunes was come to that Kingdom hoping that the affection it had always born to his House would now continue firm to him Henry was not at this time pass'd into France being retarded by the difficulties of so important an Expedition so as Charles hearing of this apparition in Ireland he thought it might make for his advantage to have him with him that so he might trouble England if Henry should continue in Hostility and if he should not continue therein he might make his Peace upon better terms One Steven Frion was Secretary to Henry for the French tongue who being discontented and holding Correspondence with the Dutchesse Margaret fled into
former Confession the which he likewise did at Cheapside Hee was againe put into the Tower to be better looked unto but hee could not forbeare relapsing into his former errour For growing great with foure of his Keepers who were servants to Sir Iohn Digby Lieutenant of the Tower and making them beleeve he was the true Duke of Yorke he so far prevailed with them as that they perswaded the Earl of Warwick to escape away with Perkin which by their means hee easily might doe when they should have kill'd the Lieutenant and taken from him his Keyes Monies and best Moveables But the plot was discover'd and he againe put over to Commissioners At this time an other Earl of Warwick appeared in Kent in imitation of Lambert Symnell Lambert tooke upon him the person of the Earl of Warwick by the direction of a Priest and Ralph Wilford for so was this second supposititious Earl called by the direction of an Augustine Frier named Patrick but this was soon ended for the Frier puft up with a foolish confidence and beleeving that businesses of this nature ought to be fomented in the Pulpit he by inciting the People destroyed the building before the Ground-worke was lay'd so as they were both taken Wilford was executed and the Frier in respect of his Habit was condemn'd to perpetuall imprisonment This accident gave the King occasion to rid the true Earl of Warwick out of the world whereupon it was thought that Perkins first flight and this his second endeavour to doe the like were wrought by His cunning he giving way to the First that hee might put Perkin to death and stirring up means to plot the Second so to rid his hands of the Earl and Perkin both at once But howsoever it was Perkin being convinc'd of this second busines and judged to die was hanged at Tybourn where by word of mouth hee confest his Imposture The rest who were involved in the same fault suffered likewise with him And Warwick being accused before the Earl of Oxford who for this occasion was made High Constable of England to have conspired together with Perkin against the State and Person of the King being proved guilty by his owne Confession was beheaded upon Tower-hill And thus in him ended the Male Line of the Plantagenets This caused the King to be blamed and hardly thought of as having no reason to condemne him for having been Prisoner from the Ninth yeare of his age till the Twenty-fourth and always in fear of Death he was kept in so great Ignorance that hee did not know a Duck from a Capon and therefore so little capable of the fault that he was altogether incapable to Dream of it and his Confessing it was out of a beleefe he was perswaded to that by so doing he should be pardoned Henry endevoured to lay the cause of this death upon the King of Spaine shewing his Letters wherein he said He could not resolve to marry his Daughter to Prince Arthur since as long as the Earl of Warwick lived he was not certaine of the Kingdoms succession which might be a reason of State but not of Justice in so much as God would not give a Blessing to that match the which that vertuous Princesse Katharine Knew very well for Prince Arthur dying shortly after and shee being repudiated by King Henry the Eight after Twenty yeares marriage she said It was no wonder if God had made her Vnfortunate in her Marriages since they were sealed with Blood meaning thereby the Death of this Earle The King though hee were no longer subject to the Apparitions which the Dutchesse of Burgundy had raised up by her Inchantments in the Transformation of People yet was he not free from Influences common to other men the Plague raged so terribly in London that it forced him to quit the Town and afterwards by reason of its Vniversall dispersing of it selfe over the whole Land to goe over to Callice together with the Queene The Arch-duke Philip hearing of his being there sent Embassadours to him to congratulate his Arrivall and to know if hee would be pleased that he Himself should come to visit him upon condition notwithstanding that he might be received in some Open place not for that hee durst not Trust himself in Callice or in what ever other Towne but for that having refused to speake with the King of France within any Walled place hee would not by this Difference give him any occasion of Offence nor that the example might prove prejudiciall to him in the future for any thing that might happen either with the same King or with any other The Ambassadours were graciously received and the Condition fairly interpreted and St. Peters Church not far from Callice was appointed for the place Hee likewise sent Embassadours to the Arch-duke who appeared at Masse in the midst between them all of them kneeling upon the same cushion As he was comming towards Callis the King went out to meet him and he alighted suddenly from Horse-back as if hee would have held his stirrop the King likewise alighted and having imbraced him led him to the Church which was appointed for their parley The causes which brought this Prince thither were two his own Good nature for that he had offended him by Protecting an Impostour which fault though it was not His he being then a Child yet was it the fault of his Counsell depending upon the Dutchesse Margarets passion so as he omitted nothing whereby to give the King satisfaction the other the Advise of his Father and father in Law who counselled him to make firm friendship with Henry for the advantage of the Low-countries and for his own Safety against the Violences of France but most for that they both hating that King which was Lewis the Twelfth who succeeded Charles the Eighth they hoped for many Advantages by his Friendship The Arch-duke failed not to use all the art he could though by nature he was not given to Dissembling terming him his Father his Protector his Leaning-stock The things agreed on between them were the Confirmation of the former Treaties and two reciprocall Marriages the one of the Duke of Yorke the Kings Second Son with the Arch-dukes Daughter the other of Charles the Arch-dukes Eldest Son with Mary the Kings Second Daughter but all of them being either Children or Infants these marriages ensued not but did evaporate through Time and Interest The Archduke was hardly gone when the King of France sent the Governour of Picardy and the Baylife of Amiens to visit Henry acquain ting him with his Victories together with his getting of the Dutchy of Milaine and his imprisonment of Lodwick Sforza the Duke thereof The Plague being by this time ceased Henry return'd to London wel satisfied with the Testimony he had received of how good esteem he was held by the confining Princes At the same time Iasper Pons a Spaniard born a learned and well bred man came into England being sent by
Pope Alexander the Sixth upon the occasion of the year of Jubile for since they only received the benefit thereof who went to Rome he thought it fit that it should be commuted for by Remote countries the inhabitants whereof could not make so Long a journey in so much as they staying at Home might receive the same indulgences which those did that went on Pilgrimage to Rome if they would give a certain summe of money to be imployed in the wars against the Turks whose advancing Hungary Germany and Italy did much apprehend This man did so wisely negotiate this af fair as he thereby got a great summe of money without any manner of grudging or murmuring save against the Kings Person who being naturally given to Extort from his People it was thought hee would not have suffered these monies to have beene gathered had not he Himselfe had a share therein An opinion which was known to be false in the time of Iulius the Second who making it a difficult busines to grant Prince Henry a Dispensation to marry Katharine who had been wife to his brother Arthur Cardinall Adrian de Corneto who endeavoured the obtayning of it alleadged amongst the rest of the merits of King Henry his Father that he had not pretented to share in the monies raysed by Pons in that kingdom Neither was there any dissimulation used in this by Alexander at least there Appeared none for he propounded this war in the Publick Consistory in the presence of as many Emssadours as were then resident in that Court with designe to set upon the Turkish territories in Three severall places in Thracia by the Hungarians Bohemians and Polanders in Greece by the French and Spaniards and at Constantinople by him Himselfe accompanied by the King of England and the State of Venice and he sent Nuntioes to All Princes that they would joyne their Forces and Monies according to their Abilities in so pious a worke The Answer which the King gave to Pons was That he was ready to Accompany his Holinesse but that it was impossible for him to doe it in that manner the remote Distance of his countrey would put him to Double the charge of any of the rest that the Kings of France and Spaine were first to be made Friends which if it should not be effected all other designes would prove but vain that when they should be made friends 't was they that best might accompany him as being Neerest him which if they should Refuse to doe He would wait upon him Himselfe not considering either Expence or other incommodity upon Condition he might have some Cities upon the Sea-side in Italy delivered into his possession to make use of what ever chance might happen This answer and it may be the Like of other Princes made this undertaking vanish away to Nothing when the Proposition was such as might very well have beene effected Cardinall Morton who was likewise Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Chancellour of England died this year We have spoken of him formerly He was a man of great Integrity yet somewhat given to Gripplenesse which made him be ill thought of for it was beleev'd he had nourished in the King his humour of Impositions But time proved the Contrary and had he left no other laudable memory behind him his being the First agent in the uniting of the two Roses is a merit whereby to render him Glorious to all Posterity Iohn Earl of Lincolne he who was slain at the battle of Stoke left his brother Edmund Earl of Suffolke heir to his Humour and his Misfortune in so much as calling to mind that he was Son to Elizabeth who was sister both to Edward and Richard hee thought he might be as bold under This King as he had been under the Other two his Vncles He had slain a man in such a manner notwithstanding as the Circumstances did not Aggravate the fault Henry gave him his Pardon but so as he was to passe all the course of Law and Justice and to appear before the Iudges and receive Sentence of Condemnation This manner of proceeding against him did so touch him to the quick as reputing the Favour that was shew'd him Ignominy he sodainly left the Land and went into Flanders to his Ant Margaret at which though the King was offended yet was he resolved to apply Lenitive salves giving order to his Agents in those parts to offer him his Pardon at the very First so as he would return knowing that Despair in banisht men begets thoughts in them of Little service to Themselves and of much Trouble to Others It succeeded according to his imagination for accepting the Pardon he returned to England the Dutchesse not opposing him therein either for that she thought his Genius inferior to the Kings or else that she was satisfied that in Perkins publick Confession her name was conceal'd But arrogant and proud natures such as was that of this Earl leading men into Dangers brought this man at Last to his Ruin under Henry the Eighth The match between Prince Arthur and the Infanta Katherine of Spaine which had been treated on for the space of seven years received this year its maturity the King her Father sending her nobly attended into England The tediousnesse of this negotiation proceeded from Both parties for the two Kings being endued with equall wisedome before the establishing of the Affinity would see each others fortune established the Infanta had for her Portion 200000 Duckets without any covenant of Restitution either to Her selfe or her Family and in lieu thereof she had set out for Ioynture the third part of the Principality of Wales of the Dutchy of Cornewall and of the County of Chester and if she should come to be Queene she was to have as much as any other Queene before her had had The marriage was solemnized in Pauls the Bridegroome was Fifteene yeers of age the Bride Eighteene The Festivals being ended they returned to keepe their Court at Ludlow in Wales but their abode there was but for while for the young Prince died there on the second day of Aprill in the yeare 1502. five moneths after he was married having lived 15. Years 6. moneths and 13. Dayes Nothing more is to be said of him Authors write nothing of him since hee lived not long enough to be knowne All that is related of him is That being naturally given to study he was learned beyond his Age and the Condition of a Prince This his death did much molest the King the Infanta Katharine was left upon his hands and if Prince Henry were to marry Another wife he was to find out a second Joynture a thing repugnant to the merit of State and to his Frugall honour whereupon resolving to marry him to the same Katharine he wrote concerning it to Spaine and Rome Ferdinand was contented but he met with Difficulties in procuring a Dispensation from the Pope and in getting his Sonnes Good-will who though he was then but
But since we are taught to know no more then is behoovefull and that with sobriety and according to the gift we are endowed with all I see not that we are necessitated to busie our selves therin unlesse there be a lawfull vocation whilst we ought to content our selves with the knowledge of God by the generall way of the worlds harmony and order and by the particular way of faith The true cause then Sir which hath moved me to this undertaking is the having considered that the end of civil life being to live well and happily and that there is no happinesse without knowledge nor knowledge without science since those of contemplation doe not it must be the morall sciences which doe produce it the which appeareth manifest unto me for that nature hath imprinted in us the principalls thereof to make it the more easie unto us to the end that without contemplation or learning the learned and unlearned may be equally capable therof agevolated by their object the which is either familiar in us as are affections or hath dependency upon us as have actions As soone as we are borne by the traditions of our parents and such as have the care of our bringing us up we learne to love vertue and hate vice being become men to governe our family growne more mature to rule the weale publique and if we meet not with so much of facility in the last as in the other two it happeneth for that morall and Oeconomicall vertues are but the Columnes whereas the practice of States the knowledge of Princes and how to manage people are the true structure of this edifice upon the modell though of past events For as wits though never so excellent expresse no other conceits then what have formerly been expressed sine they cannot exceed the bounds wherewith knowledge in generall is limited so adventures though casuall happen not but by way of Analogy to what hath already happened depending upon the constant causes of former orders the which though diverse in time are notwithstanding at all times like unto themselves if not equall So as since we are wanting in the practice of present affaires the knowledge of what is past is necessary the which not being to be had but by history it followeth that history be the safest way to this happinesse worthy to be with all diligence frequented not by me alone but by the very best This Sir is the occasion of my present labours which I consecrate unto your Majesty not so much for that they appertaine unto you containing the Acts of your most glorious predecessours as that your Majesty possessing all such discipline as does become a great King will together with the worke accept the devoted good will of the workeman who boasts himselfe of nothing more then of the honour he hath to be Your Majesties most hmble and faithfull servant Giovanni Francisco Biondi THE GENEALOGY OF EDWARD THE THIRD Who had Five Daughters and seven Sons 1. IZabella who married Ingheran Lord of Cousi by whom shee had two daughters 1. Mary married to Henry of Bar. 2. Philippa married to Robert Vere Duke of Ireland afterwards repudiated 2. Ioane married to Alfonso 11. King of Castile and Leon. 3. Blanch who dyed young 4. Mary married to Iohn Montford Duke of Britany 5. Margaret married to Iohn Hastings Earle of Pembroke who dyed without issue 1. Edward Prince of Wales who married Ioane daughter of Edmund Earle of Kent brother by the fathers side to Edward the second by whom he had Richard the second who succeeded his Grandfather in the Kingdome and dyed a violent death without issue 2. William of Staifield 3. Lionel Duke of Clarence 4. Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster 5. Edmund of Langley Duke of Yorke 6. William of Windsor 7. Thomas of Woodstocke Duke of Glocester The two Williams both dyed young without issue The Genealogies of the foure other are hereafter set downe The Genealogy of Lionel Duke of Clarence third Sonne of Edward the third Lionel duke of Clarence married Elizab daughter of Will. Burgh earle of Vister by whoÌ„ he had Philippa who married Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had by him Roger Earle of March. declared by Richard the second successour to the Kingdome the yeare 1387 who married Elizabeth sister to Thomas Holland Duke of Surrey and had issues Edmund Earle of March who died in Ireland without issue the third yeare of Henry 6. Roger who died young Anne who married Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edward Duke of Yorke she afterwards laid pretence unto the crown Eleanor who dyed without issue Edmund Iohn beheaded in the third yeare of Henry the sixt Elizabeth married to the Lord Pearcy surnamed Hotspurre Henry the second Earle of Northumberland who was staine in the first battell at St Albans who by Eleanor daughter of Ralph Nevil first Duke of Westmerland had Henry the third Earle of Northumberland who was slain siding with Henry the sixt against Edward the fourth Philippa who had three husbands but no issue The Genealogy of Iohn Duke of Lancaster fourth son of Edward the third from whom came 4. Kings viz. Henry the 4. 5. 6. 7. Of 3. wives he had 8. children what Sonnes what Daughters By Blanch daughter to Henry Duke of Lancaster grandchild to Henry Earle of Lancaster great grandchild to Edmund second sonne to Henry the 3. Henry the 4. married to Mary daughter to Humfrey of Bohun Earle of Hertfora Essex and Nottingham Constable of England by whom he had Henry the 5. marriea to Catherine of France by whom he had Henry the 6. who married Margerit daughter to Regnald Duke of Aâ—…ou King of Siâ—…ily from whom came Edward Prince of Wales slaine by Edward the 4. who all died without issue Thomas duke of Clarence Iohn â—uke of Bedford Humfrey duke of Gloster Blanch married to the Elector Palatine Philippa married to the King of Denmarke Philippa married to Iohn King of Portugal from whom came the successors of that Crowne Elizabeth married to Iohn Holland Duke of Exeter beheaded at Chester Richard Holland who dyed young Iohn Duke of Exeter who had two wives viz. Anne daughter of the Earle of Stafford by whom Henry Holland Duke of Exeter dis-inheâ—…ited by Act of Parliament the first yeare of Edward the fourth and found â—…ad the thirteenth yeare betweene Dover and Caleis Anne daughter to Ioh. Montacute earl of Salisbury by whom Anne married to Thomas Nevil brother to the second Earle of Westmerland Ralph Nevil 3. Earle of Westmerland Edward who died without issue By Constance daughter to Peter King of Castile Catherine married to Henry son and heyre to Iohn King of Castile and Leon from whom descended the heires of those Kingdomes By Catherine Roët daughter to a King of Armes by whom hee had before he married her and who were after made legitimate by the Popes authority and Act of Parliament Iohn Beaufort Marquis of Sommerset and Dorset who married Margerit daughter to
Thomas Holland Earle of Kent Henry who dyed young Iohn first Duke of Sommerset who maried Margerite daughter to Sr. Iohn Beauchamp Margerite married to Edward Adham earl of Richmond Henry the 7. who married Elizabeth daughter to Henry the 4. Edmund Duke of Sommerset slaine in the â—…attell at S. Albans who married Elenor daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Henry Duke of Sommerset beheaded an 1462. Charls Sommerset Earle of Worcester bastard Edmund Duke of Sommerset beheaded Anno 1471. dying without heyrs Iohn slaine at the battell of Teuksbury Thomas Ioane married to Iames the first King of Scotland Margerite married to Thomas Courtney Earle of Devonshire Thomas E. of Devonsh beheaded Henry beheaded Iohn slaine at Teuksbury Henry Beaufort Bishop of Winchester Cardinall of St. Eusebius and Chancellor of England Thomas Beaufort Earle of Dorset Duke of Exeter and Chancellor of England Ioane Beaufort for whose issue looke the next lease Iane Beaufort married to Ralph Nevill Earle of Westmerland Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury beheaded who married Elenor daughter to Thomas Montigue Earle of Salisbury William Lord of Faulkenbridge Edward Earle of Abergaveny George Lord Latimer Robert Bishop of Durham Cuthbert Henry Thomas Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke surnamed The great he married Anne daughter of Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke Isabel wife of George Plantagenet Duke of Clarence brother to Edward the fourth drowned in a But of Malmâ—…y Edward Earl of Warwicke last heyre male of the Plantagenet he was beheaded Margerite Countesse of Salisbury wife to Richard Poole beheaded the 13. yeare of Henry the 8. she was mother to Cardinall Poole Anne wife to Edward Prince of Wales son to Henry 6. he was slaine by the Duke of Glocester who after married the said Anne Edward Prince of Wales who died before his Father Iohn Marquis Montigue who maried the daughter of Sr Edward Engelthorpe George Archbishop of York and Chancellour of England George Nevil Duke of Bedford degraded together with his father for not having left sufficient meanes to maintaine their honour Luce first married to Sir Thomas Fitz-Williams then to Sir Anthony Browne by whom William Earle of Southampton St Anthony Browne Iane married to Will. Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Thomas Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel William Earle of Arundel Elenor wife to Thomas Stanley Earle of Darby George Baron Strange Thomas Earle of Darby Edward Lord Mounteagle Iames Bishop of Ely Catherine wife to Iohn Moubray second duke of Norfolke Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elenor daughter of the Lord Bourchier Iohn duke of Norfolk married to Elizabeth daughter to Geo. Talbot 1. earle of Shrewsb Anne wife to Richard Duke of York second son of Edward the fourth Elenor wife to Henry Pearcy second Earle of Northumberland slaine in the service of Henry 6. in the first battell at Saint Albans Henry the third earle of Northumberland slaine in the like service who married Elenor daughter to Richard Lord Poinings Henry the fourth Earle of Northumberland slaine by the people for leavying a taxe imposed by Henry the seventh and the Parliament he married Maudlin daughter to the earle of Pembrocke Henry the fifth earle of Northumberland William Allen a Bishop Iocelin Elenor married to Edward Stafford duke of Buckingham Anne wife to William Fitz-Allen Earle of Arundel Anne wife to Humfrey Staffoâ—…d first Duke of Buckingham slaine in the first battel at Northhampton Humfrey Earle of Stafford slaine in the first battell of St Albans he married Margerite sister to Edward Beaufort Duke of Sommerset Henry second Duke of Sommerset beheaded by Richard 3. he married Catherine sister to Richard Woodville Earle Rivers Edward Duke of Buckingham Henry of Wiltshire both beheaded by Henry the 8. Iohn Stafford Earle of Wiltshire married to Constance daughter to Sir Henry Greene. Edward Stafford Earle of Wiltshire Catherine wife to George Talbot Earle of Shrewsbury George E. of Shrewsbury married to Anne daughter to the Lord Hastings Francis Earle of Shrewsbury Margerite married to Henry Clifford Earle of Cumberland Sicely of whose issue see the next leafe Sicely married to Richard Plantagenet Duke of Yorke who waged warre with Henry the 6. as lawfull pretender to the Crowne hee was slaine in the battell of Wakefield King Edward the 4. who married Elizabeth daughter of Richard Woodville Earle Rivers King Edward the 5. Richard duke of York Both slaine in the Toweâ—… by their uncle Richard 3 Elizabeth married to Henry the 7. Arthur prince of Wales Henry the 8. Catherine married to William Courtney earle of Devonshire Henry Earle of Devonshire and Marquis of Exeter beheaded by Henry the 8. Edmund who died in the battell with his Father George Duke of Clarence drowned in a But of Malmsey in the Tower he married Isabel daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Warwicke Edward Earle of Warwicke beheaded under Henry the 7. Margerite Countesse of Salisbury married to Sr Richard Poole beheaded under Henry the 8. Henry Lord Montigue beheaded under Henry the 8. Reginald Poole Cardinall Vrsula married to Henry Lord Stafford sonne and heyre to Edward last Duke of Buckingham Richard Duke of Glocester by tyrannicall usurpation called afterward Richard the 3. who married Anne daughter to Richard Nevil Earle of Salisbury and Warwicke Edward Prince of Wales who died during his fathers life THE INTRODVCTION MY intention is to write the story of England for as much as concernes the Câ—…vill Wars of that Kingdome from their first rise to their happy period Events which the lesse they be known forth of those Climats the more worthy are they of others knowledge Civill knowledge accounts not him wise who applies himselfe only to what concernes his owne Country but who enlargeth his understanding to the universall knowledge of all Nations Such as are unexperienced and too passionatly gâ—…ven to the love of their owne Country doe vsually misprise forraine occurrences whilst alteration in governments doth vary those vertues in them by which they acquired a name above others The Assyrians Medes and Persians the Macedonians Greeks and Romans doe witnesse this unto us people ought not to boast of what they were but if there be any occasion of ostentation of what they for the present are Barbarisme is not so generall in the now present times as in times past of as many Nations as are there is not any one who at this day can vaunt her selfe to be the law-giver unto others What is wanting in some one is peeced up by the advantages which some others have not This discipline of warre learning the liberall sciences arts mechanicall and civill comportment are so diffused as those who last embraced them are like to cisternes which doe more abound with water then doe the house tops and gutters from which they did at first fall There was a time when the Grecians had presumption enough to repute the Romans barbarous their condition shewes us how much they were deceived The Vandalls Lombards and Gothes were civilized at the cost of the
more really performe then did he his threats which with feare-infusing forces are of no validity They did as it were beleager him in the tower for the Thames being well guarded and they themselves making good the Citie he had no possible meanes of making an escape whereby perceiving the vanity of his owne opinion he yeelded to the advice of others necessity being the chiefe motive But it was impossible to bring them together for neither would hee come out of the Tower nor they enter for fear of the like treacheries as in a lesse proper place they had not long before had experience of at last feare found the meanes he propounded unto them to send men who might search the Tower with the which contented they sent two hundred armed men who having searched every corner received the keyes of the gates and so secured their entry Their complements were short and coole as was to be expected in a businesse of such nature They first shewed him the Letters written under his owne hand to the Duke of Ireland upbraiding him with the breach of his private promise and publique faith publiquely proclaimed but at the sight of his safe conduct for France which in the second place they shewed him he grew pale and not knowing what to say in his defence burst forth into teares That which was then resolved upon was that he would the next day cometo Westminster to take order for his past misgovernment He would have had them lodge in the Tower with him but they excused themselves upon the necessity of their being present with their men For his satisfaction Darby and Nottingham tarried there At night when hee retired to his rest those who were nearest about him wished him to consider that to goe to Westminster would be both shamefull and dangerous whilst they considered not that where honour is in question shame consists not in the eyes but in the minde which could penetrate the thickest walls and that he could not meet with greater danger by comming forth since he had already put himselfe into the hands of his most hated enemies But according to his custome imbracing the worst counsell he refused to goe to Westminster at which the Barons thinking themselves deluded they sent him word that if he would not come they would chuse a new King in his stead A more considerable shame and danger then was the quitting of the Tower and the doing of what of himselfe as King he ought unintreated to have done Yet all these errours considered there is no law which permits subjects to make so insolent a protestation Hitherto their actions had been in some sort justifiable the States necessity excused what of violence they had formerly used but to use such tearmes to a young King as ought onely to be used to an old incorrigible Tyrant they had neither law for their justification nor reason for their excuse since they were chosen Governours for the conservation not extirpation of the King and Regall Majesty but though God was pleased that his inconstancie should be punished by this affront and that like a childe he should be frighted with the noise of the rod hee was not notwithstanding pleased that they should hate that in him which they loved in themselves that they should fall from justice to severity and from a juridicall government to tyranny so as both sides having offended it is no wonder if all of them in their due times did receive alike punishment The King being by threats brought to Westminster this proposition was made unto him that in consideration of many disorders which had happened to the prejudice of his honour and the good government of the Kingdome by the infidelity of certaine traytors that were too familiarly about him to the end that more the like might not ensue hee would bee pleased that they might bee banished the Court and his presence To the which he bereaved of all acts of will especially such as tended to contradiction did much against his will give consent grieving that hee was to lose their company who hee intirely loved and esteemed his onely faithfull advisers the chiefe of these were three Prelates The Archbishop of Yorke the Bishop of Durham his Treasurer and the Bishop of Chichester his Confessor Three Barons Zouch Burnel and Beamont five Knights many Ladies and Gentlewomen To boot with their banishment they were to give in bond for their appearing at the next Parliament to answer to such things as should be alledged against them Of the three Bishops Yorke and Chichester were freed from this ingagement for they were formerly fled Many others of all conditions were imprisoned Priests Gentlemen and Lawyers of the which the most considerable were Simon Burle and Nicholas Bambre The day appointed for Parliament being come and the Judges having tane their seats they were all one onely excepted committed to prison for that in the preceding Parliament they had given their votes for the legitimacy of the election of the governours and in the Castle at Nottingham had subscribed to the Articles of Trisilian to the contradiction of what they had formerly done Those who had absented themselves were cited to appeare The Duke of Ireland the Archbishop of Yorke Earle of Suffolke and Trisilian were summoded to answer to such Articles of Treason as should bee objected unto them by Gloster Darby Arundel and Nottingham and that in case they did not appeare during the sitting of that Parliament which continued from the Purification to Pentecost they should be for ever banished and their goods confiscated Trisilian relying more upon his warinesse then a wary man ought to doe was betrayed by one of his servants and taken in a house neare the Parliament whither with confidence he had retired himselfe that he might the better discover the daily passages He had the face to deny himselfe having so transformed himselfe as he was almost not to be knowne After much mockery he was hanged Bambre who was his companion in actions was the like in fortune hee had his head strucken off with a hatchet which hee himselfe had caused be made to behead a number of people whose names were found in a list about him Many others went the same way But the death of Simon Burle was thought lesse justifiable then all the rest This Simon was nobly borne Iohn his father was Knight of the Garter and his Uncle Walter Burle was one of the first to whose charge Edward the third trusted the education of his sonne Edward with whom this Simon being brought up under his Uncle he proved so full of worth as the Prince thought hee could not commit the government of his sonne Richard to a more deserving man A choice not to be sleighted being made by such a Prince In this his charge he knew so well how to comply with Richards inclination as that when he came to the Crowne he raised him to great honour making him Knight of the Garter Chamberlaine Warden of
the Earle of Warwicke restoring them to their dignities and goods which had been taken from them The Dukes of Aumerle Surrey and Exceter the Marquis Dorset his owne brother by the father and the Earle of Glocester as being those who had chalenged Arundell and Warwicke were deprived of such titles as had after that act been conferred upon them and of all the goods which from that time they enjoyed given them by Richard by confiscation or otherwise the Titles and incomes which they formerly enjoyed remaining onely unto them so as Aumerle from Duke was reduced to be Earle of Rutland Surrey of Kent and Exceter of Huntington the Marquis Dorset his brother to be Earle of Somerset and the Earle of Gloster to be Lord Spencer I call those chalengers who accuse others and offer to prove their accusations by single combat as these had accused the above-named to gratifie King Richard and as in this Parliament in hopes of pleasing King Henry Aumerle Salisbury and divers others were accused as traytors to the King and offered to bee proved so by Duell But the King considering the time and humours knowing that Clemencie and Grace would more redound to his glory then by giving eare to accusations to make himselfe bee beleeved their on-fetter appeased them pardoning all of them and prohibiting any further discourse concerning that matter Hee thought to doe the same another way and to winne the friendship of his most profest enemies those whom he found to be so in the behalfe of the deposed King The three degraded Dukes were the chiefe of these Aumerle Richards cousin-german and he who was most intimate with him while hee reigned hee hoped to win the good will of the other two though Exceter were King Richards brother and Surrey his nephew sonne to his other brother who died two yeares before hee feared not Exceter having some interest in him as who had married his sister Elizabeth but beleeved to make good use of him concerning Surrey if need should bee so as if hee would not suffer the combates to proceed nor that the people should triumph in their deaths as they seemed desirous all three of them being the causers of infinite grievances and extortions it was out of these respects which were not in likelihood to deceive him the present good turne which hee did them being likely to oblige them very much for though with justice he might have satisfied the people and secured himselfe hee chose by pardoning them to displease his subjects and prejudice himselfe whilst he might so justly have rid his hands of them An excuseable fault for a Prince who stands upon such ticklish tearmes An enemy resembles glasse which never can be peeced And though Christian Religion have the secret of peecing an enemy which is for the love of God yet Christians though they should do seldome arrive at so great perfection and though Nature may pretend to have the same secret yet ought shee not therein to be beleeved unlesse it proceed from two great extravagancies either from a dead and senslesse pusillanimity or from a generositie onely by imagination to be comprehended The first is not to bee trusted for basenesse and cruelty are tearmes convertible And of the second they onely are capable who like Iulius-Caesar and King Henry beleeve that benefits are able to blot out injuries but others who judge their enemies good conditions by their owne bad ones beleeve that good turnes are baits to revenge and abhorring him so much the more for that they are made the Looking-glasse wherein his noblenesse and glory may be seen they are Diamonds to all other impressions wax to the impression of hatred as in the three above-named and divers others we shall shortly see The first newes which France heard of these alterations in England was by the Merchants and those so uncertaine as they knew not what to thinke thereof Madame de Cousi had the charge of the young Queene who being commanded to be gone without demanding any question or further troubling of her mistresse obeyed and was waited upon to the Sea side where a ship stayed for her and conveyed her over to Bullen she was the first that brought any true relation The which when Charles understood he was thereat so much grieved as that while hee was thinking upon revenge he relapsed into one of his wonted frenzies the Councell not knowing what to resolve upon they perceived by the generall hatred against Richard and the universall consent in Henry's election that in a businesse of this nature 't was bootlesse to use force for England is not to bee undone but by division The Duke of Burgondy who had been no lesse averse to this match in France then was the Duke of Gloster in England upbraided them with the small account they made of his counsell and was of opinion that the businesse was not to bee remedied by a sudden warre but that they should doe well to wait for such occasions as are by discontented subjects offered unto their neighbours such as were those of Gascoigne who were the more displeased at Richards being deposed for that hee was borne among them and was alwayes called Richard of Burdeaux A wise consideration if this ill bloud had growne to a rebellion or if Sir Robert Knolles Lievetenant of Aquitaine a wise and valiant Gentleman had not hindred them by remonstrances and reasons who likewise advertised England of the danger This meane while the French were not wanting to themselves The Constable de Sanserres was the first who presented himselfe upon their confines endevouring to blow the already glowing Coal The Duke of Burbon had recourse thither likewise provoking the Nobility and people offering all they could desire adding withall such promises as upon such like occasions are usuall with as much readinesse of speech as they proved afterwards difficult in performance Bayon Burdeaux and other townes being required sent him their Deputies who having no further directions then onely to heare returned laden with offers But these first passions being calmed the comparative condition of France and England the latter free from Burdens the other subject to perpetuall taxes pointed out unto them the wholesomest resolve For the common people love nothing more then to cultivate their owne grounds to their owne proper use and to enjoy the fruits of their owne industry not being forced thereout to feed officers or souldiers While things were thus carried Thomas Percy Earle of Worster came thither with a fresh supply of souldiers upon whose arrivall all practises ceased while Richards friends endeavouring his liberty did thereby hasten his death which was the onely meanes to free him of the miseries wherein he now lived The Dukes of Aumerle Exeter and Surrey as hath beene before said were friendly embraced by the King who hoped by his good usage to win their love but the latter two not being able to withstand the power of blood nor the first the like of friendship the which was
Kings of France of Iohn in England and Francis the first in Spaine The ransome of the two brothers sonnes to Charles of Blois were reserved for Richard the second and though it were afterwards by act of Parliament granted to Vere Duke of Ireland it was not done to prejudicate the right we speake of but to the end that by his being absent from the court the King might the better governe himselfe And for what concernes prisoners of lesser condition yet re-donable the example of the victory at Lepanto which happened in our fathers times may suffice in the which the confederates divided the Turkish prisoners and made them tug at one Oare in their fleet The King persisting in his resolution of having them they thought to make him desist therein by demanding of him things of greater consequence The Earle of Worster a wicked and turbulent man was hee who did forward this resolution an advice worst to the adviser and mortall to those who did embrace it The King was then at Windsor whither the Earle of Worster being come hee represented unto him the miserable imprisonment of Edmund Earle of Marsh their kinsman kept in fetters by Glendor and fallen into this misfortune for doing service unto his Majesty and the State He desired him to be the means of his freedome either by ransome or otherwise the King finding whither this request tended after having a-while bethought himselfe made answer that the Earle of Marsh was not taken prisoner in his service but by his owne consent as not willing to bee inforced to professe himselfe an enemy to Glendor and this answer he willed to be published to the terror of all such as had any inclination to him-ward Worster being returned and having acquainted his brother nephew with what had past the Nephew would not endure it who being a violent young man did wrongfully exaggerate the injustice saying That Henry not contented to bereave Edmund of the Kingdome did now deny him that succour which his service done unto him did chalenge That if he should have ransomed him it should not be done by his owne moneyes but by the inheritance which he usurped from Edmund and that in stead of praise through too much ingratitude he loaded him with undeserved calumnies wherein hee said truth for Edmunds wit was not proper for such inventions and if it had been true Glendor would not have treated him as he did But the King who had by evill meanes usurped the State from him could not by good meanes maintaine it not onely the losse of his liberty but the losse of his life would have re Lord Percy who came with intention to win the City failing in his intentions and the aids hee expected not appearing resolved to give battell of himselfe incouraged in that his souldiers were resolved to dye for their liberty and for the good of the Kingdome governed as he gave out by a Tyrant He sent the forenamed writing to the King by two Squires the which acquainted him with the reasons of his revolt and did likewise denounce the battell The King was there only named Duke of Lancaster it was written subcrib'd and seal'd by the names hands and seales of Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Lord high Constable of England Lord Warden of the West Marches of Henry Percy Warden of the East Marches and of Thomas Percy Earle of Woster The contents thereof was that having sworne at his returne from France that he did pretend to nothing but the inheritance due unto him by his father and wife and that he would suffer the King peacefully to enjoy his Crowne he had done otherwise for after having through famine thirst and could caused King Richards death hee had usurped the Kingdome which did of right belong to Edmond Mortimer the lawfull heire causing the Burgesses of Parliament to bee chosen contrary to the forme of Law and priviledge of the subject so to suborn votes for his own advantage that he had denied to ransome Mortimer who being by them set at liberty hee had proclaimed them traytors that therefore they did defie him as a perjured and false man as an usurper of the crowne which did properly appertaine to the true heire and together with him they defied all his complices and such as sided with him as traytors acd destroyers of the State If true faults objected but in jest doe sting much more did these doe so accompanied with such upbraidings and threats But the King not woonted to discompose himselfe when hee had read the letter said merrily to the messengers that his sword should answer that scandalous writing and that he was confident God would assist his just quarrell against such forsworne disloyall traytors as were the Percies But his moderation in these occurrances is worthy a particular observation for lacking neither generosity nor courage if his usurpation and injustice did not bereave him thernof which did not appeare hee received all these injuries not onely untransported but with a setled judgement weighed that as to hazard his estate life and honour upon the fortune of one day would be an act of rashnesse if he could avoid it so to preferre his safetie before their offences would bee a point of wisedome For that injuries were passions of the minde which might breathe away in a standing fortune but the ruinous effects of a lost battell were irrepairable in a falling fortune so as cashiering all punctualities not caring what others would say of him he resolved to see whether he could in some sort fairly accommodate this businesse rather then trust to the inconstancy of fortune which was not to be tried till the last push And that in such a case he would shew that manlihood which men hasty and void of judgement might now tax in him He appeared the next day and ordering his troopes as the others did he sent the Abbot of Shrewesbury unto them accompanied with one of the officers of his privie Seale with an offer of pardon if they would yeeld to reasonable conditions The Lord Percie though naturally violent examining the businesse in the same sort as the King had done accepted the proposition Hee sent unto him his Uncle the Earle of Worster to require of him an effectuall reformation of those things which had caused them take Armes But the Earle though fully satisfied by the King in all his demands and in a more submisse sort then did become his degree made a cleane contrary relation to his Nephew envie and confidence for he judged the Kings humility to be cowardize and feare leading him by meanes of this deadly lye to his fatall end The young Percie thinking himselfe under-valued caused the signe of battell immediately to be given by sound of Trumpet the two Armies were about fourty thousand fighting men the rebels Vantguard was led by the Scots who after a great showre of Darts which slew many of both sides advanced themselves against the Vantguard Royall which rigorously withstood the first
shocke but the Welshmen comming at the same time to the rebels assistance the Kings Vantguard began to give ground and had been routed if the King with his battalion had not put forwards Young Percie aspiring after victory advanced his likewise having formerly agreed with Douglas to kill the King in whose death did consist the victory and end of the warre Dumbar perceived their ends by their violent comming on and with much adoe got the King to with-draw himselfe to another place which if he had not done hee had run apparant danger for the violence of the bickering was all made upon the Standard Royall the which was beaten downe and Sir Walter Blunt who had the charge thereof slaine together with as many more as did defend it Amongst which according to Walsingham and Hollenshead the Earle of Stafford made that very day Lord high Constable was one though Halle reckons him amongst the rebels The King who as hath been said was gone elsewhere whilst fighting and commanding he performed the office both of a Captaine and stout Souldier was by Douglas who sought after him with a Lance borne downe to the ground but getting on horse-backe againe hee did acts of such fame as that forraine Writers doe agree that he slew with his owne hands that day six and thirty of the enemies Douglas beleeving that he had done what he desired gave on still and met with a second then a third cloathed with upper garments like the King which both being over-throwne or slaine hee knew not what to thinke of so many Kings in one battell incountred I name them not for I meet not with their names in any Authour Henry Prince of Wales a youth not fully sixteen yeares old wounded in the face by a Dart and deafe to their perswasions who would have withdrawne him from the battell to have dressed him gave proofe that in his due time hee would bee that brave King hee was The enemy gave on no where nor did his men give any where backe where hee opened not the enemies rankes and closed his owne By his example instructing and by his valour causing shame where none was So as the Kings party hartned by the valiant carriage of the Father and Sonne the Father followed by the most valiant of his men seeing the face of Fortune changed gave on where the enemy was thickest Young Percie who according to his custome had fought bravely was by I know not whom slaine whose losse was the losse of the Battell on his side The Kings side began already to cry out victory and the name of Saint George was ecchoed through all the Campe when Douglas not longer able to withstand fortune the Scots being almost all slaine the English and Welsh fled began to think how he might likewise scape he set spurs to his horse which stumbling on the top of a hill he fel down and in the fall broke one of his genitories and was tane prisoner The Earle of Worster the execrable cause of so great mischiefe the Lord Chinderton Sir Richard Varnon divers others were likewise tane but in a diverse manner The battel lasted three houres on the Kings side besides ten Gentlemen who were that morning knighted 1600. souldiers were slaine and foure thousand more dangerously hurt there was slaine of the Rebels 5000. not numbring the Gentlemen the Scots nor those of Chester who as the Welsh had alwayes beene faithfully devoted to Richard This defeat fell upon the Saterday so as the Earle of Worster and the other two had leasure on Sunday to thinke upon their soules for on Munday the law passed upon them at Shrewsbury The Earles head was sent and set upon London bridge the Lord Percies body which was by the Kings permittance buried was by command of the same taken up beheaded and quartered The punishment of offendors is one of the foundations of State and to teach great men their duties by their equalls infamy is numbered amongst the secrets of government This was the end of Percy the Hotspurre one of the valiantest warriers that age produced he died armed amongst armed troopes covered with his owne blood and the blood of others his end had beene glorious had he died in a more justifiable cause he mought well have preserved himselfe his high spirit being allayed by the Kings last proffer but the malice of a wicked Uncle hindred him causing by his false report this his death and infamy Earle Douglas no subject but a profest enemy was by the King commended and admired and set at liberty For vertue by men generously minded is applauded even in enemies Owen Glendor and the Earle of Northumberland remained yet enemies not to be dispised The King sent the Prince his sonne to Wales who finding the people in those parts possest with feare by reason of the last overthrow chased them like so many wilde beasts over mountaines and through woods Glendor forsaken by all men died within a few dayes of meere hunger his hopes and life his principalitie and prophesies ending all at once so as having appeased the countrey and left governours there the Prince returned home in triumph But that Glendor did dye in this sort is only written by Edward Halle other writers keep him longer alive The King tooke a journey towards Yorke to reduce the Earle of Northumberland to his duty and found that if he had not beene withstood by the Earle of Westmerland and Sir Robert Waterton hee would have drawne his forces into the field and have joyned with his sonne but that fearing to encounter them he had retired himselfe into his strong Castle The King writ unto him to disbandon his forces willing him to come in a peaceable fashion Hee obeyed not knowing how to doe otherwise after so great a ruine he came accompanied onely with a few of his owne followers he used not many-words concerning his nakednesse with excuses and laying those faults upon such as were dead which lived yet in him The King dissembling his displeasure for Barwicke and other strengths were yet in his hands furnished with Scottish Garrisons suffered him to returne that hee might not againe indanger those confines he gave him friendly and holy admonitions which had he had the fortune to imbrace hee had not heaped up desolation upon his family by his owne death Some will have it that the King pardoned his life but did confiscate his goods leaving him onely sufficient for maintenance and t is not unlikely for in the next Parliament he was restored to all except the Isle of man a superfluous favour if he had not bene formerly punished This meane while Valerian Count St. Paul netled by his no honorable retreat from the Isle of Wight levied 2000. fighting men part French part Genoveses part Dutch with the which heunexpectedly sat down before Merc Castle little more then a league distant from Callis hoping by their valor excellency of his Engines to win it the place was defended by soldiers more
the respect of the King now living All the above-named were like so many paunes at Chesse which advancing too rashly were lost whilst the great men alike inconsiderately endeavouring to mate the King met with the like fortune There was not one in the whole Nobility who did not now desire a change of government but few that did resolve to endevour it For events founded upon the uncertainty of fortune are for the most part of certaine inevitable ruine Hatred as all things else hath its degrees he who is in the last degrees cares not much to hazard himselfe till such time as happy successe is of little use and unhappy successe of inevitable danger But who is in the first degrees of hatred and therein bathed in his own bloud hath bolder resolves revenge being an intense passion and an indefatigable egger on of the spirits in offended veines The Earle of Northumberland who had lost his brother and his son the Archbishop of Yorke who had lost his brother and Maubery Earle Marshall who had lost his father an exiled man in Venice all enemies to the King in highest degree conspired his ruine taking for their colour the ordinary pretence of reformation and ease of the people oppressed with strange taxes as if to represse the attempts of France Scotland and Wales in which service they were imployed had not beene necessary as indeed it was not according to their tenets for such repression did preserve authority and did establish together with the common good the reputation and awe of a Prince which they would have oppressed and undone though to the undoing of the kingdome The Lord Hastings Falconbridge Bardolf and many others did joyne in this conspiracy the order they therein tooke was to meet all at an appointed time with their forces at Yorke under the command of the Earle of Northumberland but the Archbishops impatiency broke this designe for being returned to Yorke together with the Earle Marshall hee thought to facilitate the enterprise by honesting it so as having framed certaine articles and sent copies of them into other countries he caused them be set upon the Church doores thereby inviting the people to take armes to reforme abuses introduced by the ill administration of the present government The Archbishop was of a pleasing countenance well read and indued with much vertue so as having till this present led a blamelesse life he was free from being thought to have any evil intentions but t is usual for man to fall back from well doing and hereupon at his first becke 20000. men came flocking to him an unseasonable diligence for his confederates as likewise for himself The King was informed of all that had past and not failing in diligence in his owne affaires he had at the first noyse of this rebellion levied 30000. fighting men giving order to the Earle of Westmerland to whom he joyned a sonne of his owne very young to goe before him into these parts and to governe himselfe as occasion should require Being come to Yorke he found that the Archbishop had placed his campe forth of the city and perceiving that it was not his best to give him battell for he was much inferiour in forces he encamped himselfe over against him And changing the Lyons skin into the Foxes he sent him word that he wondred to find a man of his profession in the posture hee found him since hee could not finde any reason why he should arme the Kings people contrary to the Kings peace to the which the Archbishop answered that he so was far from infringing the Kings peace as that all that he did tended to the preservation thereof Whereupon entring upon the occasions of discontent with him that was sent unto him he shewed him the Articles and for the Earles better satisfaction hee sent them unto him by a Gentleman of his own He who had determined to do what hee did seemed to rest satisfied but that a businesse of this high nature being in question it was requisite they should meet together to treat thereof which might easily be done each of them bringing a like number of men betwixt the two campes There is no net so secure as that which is spread in the commendations of hîm who is to be deceived for the Archbishop hearing his actions applauded by him who was sent to oppose him confident to bring him over to his side made no difficulty to give him meeting And which is more brought the Earle Marshall along with him though with much adoe and contrary to his will who had in vaine used all the meanes hee could to disswade him from it Being met together with equall numbers betweene the two campes Westmerland after some short discourse seemed to bee perswaded professing that in so just a quarrell he would fight to the utmost of his life whereupon shaking hands in the fight of both armies wine was called for and given about in token of friendship and agreement a ceremony which not soone to bee ended the Earle said to the Archbishop that their differences being ended in a joynt consent it was not expedient to detain any longer so many people with such incōmodity from their houses and shops but that suddenly disbandoned it was reason they should together with them enjoy the fruits of the established reconciliation the Archbishop believed the Earle and his people him who returned to the City aboundantly content the cups went this while merily about whilst those of the Kings party gathering one by one together grew to such a multitude as that there being now no more cause of feare the Earle did at the same time arest the Archbishop and Earle Marshall plighting his faith unto them the same as hee had formerly done that they should not suffer in their lives and meeting the King at Pomfret who made what haste hee could to Yorke hee brought along with him the prisoners who much commiserated and bemoaned were adjuged to dye and were forthwith beheaded Some doe report that the Archbishop obtained of the headsman to cut off his head at five blowes in the honour of our Saviours five wounds and that the King being at dinner was at the same time by an invisible hand strucke as often in the necke remaining afterwards a Leper A thing possible to him whom all things are possible but God doth not alwaies worke according to his omnipotency for the King did neither receive these blowes neither did hee remaine a Leper to prove the falshood whereof the Archbishops tombe being devoutly flocked unto as to the tombe of a Martyr hee by publique prohibition forbad the recourse thereunto the which hee would not have done if he had beene miraculously strucke in manner aforesaid and for what concerns the name of Martyr his cause did not deserve it for he being a Pastor misled his flocke from spirituall pastorage to rebellion and to the shambles and since the judgements of the Almighty touching the falling of the just is not
That though it were an easie matter to convince them since they could never prove what he never dreampt of yet he was not come for that purpose That he did present himselfe as guilty since he was declared to be such not by his owne conscience but by his Majesties deluded opinion that therefore since it was impossible for him to live without insufferable anguish of mind being subject to such suspitions hee beseeched his Majesty to free him from further vexation with this weapon Then presenting unto him a dagger by the point hee added That he would willingly suffer death if it might cause such quiet unto his Majesty as his Majesty did beleeve That hee should not hold his hand out of any consideration of his soule for he had begged mercy of God and taken his Christian viaticum much lesse out of fear that this might be imputed as a sinne unto his Majesty for being already satisfied of the humane justice in punishing a guilty person worthy of whatsoever chastisement for what concerned divine justice he did promise him in the presence of those Lords who were by to be his advocate before the Tribunall of the supreame Judge in that fearefull and terrible day when the secrets of all hearts being knowne his Majesty and himselfe in the chariot of his innocency should triumph over the calumnies of other men The speech being ended the King threw away the dagger and with teares of joy imbraced and kissed him and confessed he had done amisse in beleeving otherwise of him then he ought to have done Hee assured him that for the time to come hee would be deafe to all such as should dare to speake against him But the Prince not herewithall contented humbly beseeched his Majesty to bring his accusers to the test that either they or he might receive condigne punishment The King satisfied in the innocency of his sonne and unwilling that those who were zealously his should be punished appeased his sonne saying that since this businesse was to be judged by the Peers of the Land nothing could be done therein till the next Parliament and that then he should receive such satisfaction as he justly did demand Then sweetning him with intreaties and faire speeches he made him quit his request and kept him in his good opinion as long as hee lived These and the like actions generally held dissolute afforded reason of bad presages as hath beene formerly said But assoone as he put on the Crowne he turned another leafe and became excellent in all such vertues as make a Prince famous in peace and redoubted in warre A change by how much the more rare the more admired since thereby the worst of men doe prove the best and types of vertue He first of all like a good husband purged his house of all uncleannesse and not content to have swept from thence all his deboisht companions he did not onely forbid them his sight and further company but banished them from comming within tenne miles of the Court He put in their places persons of exemplary lives Hee placed in his seates of Justice and in his Councell men worthy of such trust and joyning piety to his policy he founded Monasteries and brought the body of Richard the second from an obscure sepulchre in Langley to Westminster where he caused him with regall pompe to bee put in a tombe built at his owne charge and Lady Anne of Bohemia his first wife by him He sent Embassadours and Bishops to Constantia to endeavour in that Councell an end of the Schisme which had then a long time lasted and where not long after in stead of three Popes who reigned altogether Martin the fifth was chosen Pope to the great joy of all Christendome He referred the Lord Cobham who was accused of herefie to the Ecclesiasticall Courts having given him friendly admonitions for he had formerly loved him by reason of his valour from whence being committed over to secular Jurisdiction he was to have received his last punishment had hee not by some of his friends beene secretly conveyed out of the Tower But that which for the present befell not him happened to divers others for many of his opinion having seditiously assembled themselves and accused of conspiracy so many of them were taken as the prisons were not able to containe them and nine and twenty of the chiefest of them where one was a Priest were put to death the like befalling himselfe foure yeares after who was taken about the borders of Wales and hang'd and burnt He restored Henry Percy sonne to Henry hot spurre to his Lands Honour having sent for him back from Scotland whither he was for safety sent in the downfall of his family hee thought it not fit that so noble bloud should suffer punishment in the person of a child who being of so innocent yeares ought not to partake of his fore-fathers faults It was easie for him to restore unto him his lands which the King his father had given to Iohn his third sonne whom hee recompenced with an equivalent revenue Thus he ended the first yeare of his reigne in the beginning whereof the Duke of Clarence who was then in Aquitany hearing of his fathers death returned home to England and brought along with him Iohn Count of Angolesme together with the other hostages assigned over for the Duke of Orleans debt and was by the King received with a brotherly affection The Clergy had been practised upon in King Henry the fourths time by reason of their great revenues as being superfluously larger then was requisite for them In the eleventh year of his reigne mention was made in Parliament that they would have been cause of much scandall if the civill warres had not been The warres being at this present at an end and mens mindes more eager of this then formerly it was thought good not to lose the opportunity of time For since the King was addicted to war it behoved him to raise unto himselfe a permanent revenue to the satisfaction of the whole Kingdome A calculation was made that leaving to the Clergy what was sufficient for them the over-plus of their revenues was sufficient to maintaine fifteene Earles fifteene hundred Knights six thousand two hundred Gentlemen and an hundred Hospitalls besides twenty thousand pound a yeare reserved for the Kings Exchequer which twenty thousand pound was more then then an hundred thousand pound would now be A calculation which whether true or false proved a true danger to the Clergy The remedy was easie the combination being generall the advantage common to all for the King Nobility and Commonalty were to share in what was to bee taken from them A Parliament was called at Leicester wherein they were threatned They thought to eschew the blow by making some great offer but if it should not be accepted of for bee it what they pleased it must bee much inferior to what was expected from them they ran a hazard of defamation as corrupters
having no sonnes adopted the sonne of his Lord Steward which he never would have done had there beene any Law Salique Dagobert the second left two sonnes behinde him and yet a Fryer was taken out of a Monastery and Crowned by the name of Chilpericus the second Charles Martellus deposed him put Dagoberts two sonnes into a Cloister and made Coltarius the fourth be Crowned who being afterwards deposed the two brothers reigned Kings one after another Pipin deposed Childericus and made himselfe King though no Prince of the bloud and come of a bastard Many other examples are passed over which happened amongst the Kings of this first race contrary to this Law in successions hereditance and last wills and Testaments In the second race Lewis the stammerer was succeeded by Lewis and Charlemaine both bastards and the latter by another Lewis whether brother or sonne to Charlemaine it is not knowne This man was succeeded by Charles the great King of Bavaria and Emperour but being deposed by the Dutch from being Emperour and by the French from being King Odone Duke of Angiers of the house of Saxony was substituted in his place Charles the simple being deposed and his sonne Lewis being together with his mother fled into England Rowland of Burgony obtained the Crowne Lastly Hughe Capet having taken the succession from Charles Duke of Lorraine second sonne to the last mentioned Lewis which fled into England having thence the name of beyond-sea Lewis brother to Lotarius and Uncle to Lewis the fifth the last King of that race leaveth it to our choice to thinke what we please of that Law No mention is made of any women in these two races because the case in their behalfe was not met withall but say the case had been found and that by reason of the rigorous practice of the Law women have not dared to pretend unto the Crowne by the same reason those who had beene excluded would not have dared to have made any such pretence if the institution of the Law had beene thus put in practice Neither would Iane daughter to Lewis Hutin have dared to pretend unto the Crowne had there been any such thing as the Law Salique But if there be any argument which proves the falshood of this Law t is the confusion of writers who neither agree in the name nor in the author nor in the place where it was made A moderne writer will not have it called the Salique but the Gallique Law The more ancient writers denominate it from the River Sala from the latin word Sal contrary to the putrifaction or from the French word Sale which is the Hall or Palace of a Prince Some make the ancient Dukes and Councellors in Germany the authors of it And some Faramond in France so as they leave us nothing of certainty whereas a fundamentall Law ought to be certaine and not imaginary in its foundation They produce some reasons to justifie this Law which no waies appertaine thereunto whereof three are the chiefest That the Crowne may be established in its owne Nation by the exclusion of strangers That Posthumes may be reverenced even in their mothers wombe and notwithstanding their infancy made Kings and that nature affects the masculine inheritance which was the cause why the Jewes permitted no succession to women The first reason would surely be good if together with its utility it were likewise just if the Law had beene made in the beginning of the Monarchy or in a time when it had not beene to any one injurious there could be nothing said against it but being sprung up in an instant never written nor spoken of before it becomes very bad not onely as false but as fained to the prejudice of naturall heires and the utility thereof proves the injustice since what is usefull and what is just if not alwaies are for the most part contraries Lawes were instituted to curbe unhonest utility which if suffered there would be no safe commerce nor living in the world The second reason is in part superfluous in part false superfluous because yonger brothers though Posthumes are preferred before their elder sisters even in those Kingdomes where women do inherit false because betweene Lewis the stammerer and Charles the simple who was his Posthume there reigned foure Kings Lewis and Charlemaine both bastards another Lewis and Charles the great which proves it not true that they are made Kings notwithstanding their infancy The third containes two points that the masculine inheritance is according to nature and that the Jewes did never at any time permit inheritance to women The one and the other false They confound nature and her institutions with fortune and the institutions of civill Laws taking nature otherwise then she ought to be taken for she ought to bee considered in her pure principall not in the accidents which doe accompany her then thus considered nature cannot were she thereunto willing exclude the female sex from inheriting since shee hath no other forme of government then what concernes the father of a family Moreover women being conceived borne and brought up as are men it was never his intent who made them equall in generation to make them inferiour in conservation which he should doe if the goods of fortune by meanes whereof we live after the introducing of civill Lawes and the municipall Lawes whereby they are differently regulated depended upon nature so as who doth exclude them doth it by vertue of these Lawes as are likewise in divers places excluded the second borne though men That the Jewes did not permit inheritance to women is likewise false read the 27. Chapter of Numbers where you will finde God said unto Moses The daughters of Zelophead spoke right and that he should give them a possession of inheritance among their fathers brethren and that he should speake unto the children of Israel saying If a man dye and have no son then ye shall cause his inheritance to passe unto his daughter and if hee have no daughter then ye shall give his inheritance unto his brethren and if he have no brethren then ye shall give his inheritance unto his fathers brethren and if his father have no brethren then ye shall give his possession unto his kinsman that is next unto him of his family Moreover Jesus Christ was the sonne of David according to the flesh by the womans side not the mans The Archbishop having with these and the like demonstrations made good the pretence to France and consequently the warre he added three examples which argue against the antiquity of this Law Pepin and Hughe Cappet to make their usurpation justifiable endeavoured to prove their descents the one from Betilda daughter to Clotarius the first the other from Lingarda daughter to Charlemaine and Saint Lewis had never peace of minde till such time as he was certified that Isabell his grandmother by the mothers side was the lawfull heire of Emendarda daughter
Peronne and Corbie which Edward the third his great grandfather passed over before the battell of Cressi But infinite were the dangers he ranne the enemy in his face at his backe and on all sides yet did he march in so good order as that he passed the Foord not receiving any damage so saith Duplex Mostrelate saies that finding the Foord strongly garded he passed forwards towards Eraigne burning and making booty wheresoever he went from thence to the bridge of Rhenus and not able to passe there for it was bravely defended by Monsieur du Vaucourt the Master of the place he went to Hangest upon the Soane from thence to Ponteau de Mere from whence turning backward he came in the sight of Amiens to Voicre and to Betencourt where he made his passage those bridges not being broken by those of Saint Quintane according as they had beeene by the King commanded they not perhaps beleeving that he would have taken so great a compasse to have come thither It was resolved in Councell which kept still with the King in Roaâ—… to give him battell And the King himself being now free of his malady resolved to be the leader The Dolphin would by all meanes be there likewise nor for ought could be saide to the contrary would he alter his resolution But the old Duke of Berry who had beene present at the businesse of Poctiers after he had in vaine laboured to disswade as well from the giving of battell as from that the King and Dolphin should be present at it not being able to prevaile in both prevailed in what was of greatest importance making it as apparent as day that since to give battell was of eminent danger there was lesse of harme in hazarding one losse then two Whereupon the father and the sonne being appeased the Constable was commanded to fight the which being divulged all the neighbouring Nobility flockt to the army which growing hourely greater and greater did never lose sight of the enemy coasting along the other side of the River till comming neere Artesia the Constable sent word to Count Caraloise that the batell being resolved upon he did invite him to partake of the victory Answer was made to Monsieur Mongaguire who was the Embassadour by Count Carallois his Councellors that all diligence that might be should be used that he might come The yong Prince thirsted for nothing more but his governours though they seemed to prepare for his going order being given to the Nobility that they should come to accompany him having received expresse commission to the contrary from the Duke did otherwise then they had promised deluding the second messengers who with a herald were sent to resollicite him And to the end he might neither know of the day of battell nor where the army was they made him go to Aire a place out of the way so as the Nobility and Gentry which expected his comming finding that they were only fed with hopes went of themselves unto the army and the yong Counts governours were faine to stop his teares by making knowne unto him his fathers expresse inhibition The Constable who together with the Marshall Bonciquot saw himselâ—…e environed with so much Nobility with so many troopes of horse and foote and that the very Princes themselves in opinion of their valour and experience had willingly yeelded the command to them coveted nothing more then combate so as fearing lest the King who had already passed the River might escape them they sent to offer him battell his answer was That he had not learnt to accept of the opportunity of fighting from his enemies that he went to Calleis That if they durst assaile him at their perills be it they should then finde that his Army was composed of able Warriers But the Constable thinking that to set upon him in the present posture he was in would be to his disadvantage and that the answer though in appearance generous foreshewed a hidden fear warily dissembled marcht on before him whilst the King marching at leasure came in three daies to Blagni where understanding that the enemy was encamped at Agencourt he encamped himselfe at Maisoncelles not above three bow-shootes from them where his souldiers halfe dead with hunger wearied and frozen to death for they had not time to provide for fewell spent all the night in confession communion and other spirituall exercises as if it were the last night they were to live so as their soules comfort much incouraged them the which they witnessed by the continuall musicke of their trumpets which never ceased to sound till the breake of day whilst the French Campe put up with confidence and buried in sleepe buried all their mirth in silence the very horses not so much as neighing so as some of them fuller of imagination then the rest tooke it as an ill omen it being almost incredible that in the number of 150000. horse which were then in the army what for carts waggons artillery and other warre affaires there should want instruments to out doe the Tantaraes of the enemies contemptible campe or at least voices to drowne them And this devotion whereof we have spoken though voluntary was augmented by the Kings example who ever tooke speciall care that God should not be offended insomuch that one of his souldiers having in his journey stolne the tabernacle wherein the hostia is kept out of a Church he would not quit the place till it was restored and the felon hanged upon a tree which action being divulged in those parts the Country-people strove who should soonest furnish him with victualls though they had strict command to the contrary of such efficacy is religious justice yea even amongst enemies The five and twentieth day of October was come wherein the French promised unto themselves undoubted victory and the English to lose their lives at as deare a rate as they could resolute rather to die then to bee wanting to themselves Those scorned these and these feared not those but recommended themselves to God who was onely able to save them The Constable made three great squadrons of his men The Vanguarde reserved for his owne leading was composed of 8000. gentlemen armed from head to foote of 4000. archers and 1500. crosse-bow men placing two wings upon the flancks the one of 1600. the other of 800. choice horsemen Here were placed the Dukes of Orleans and of Burbon the Counts of Eu and Richmond the Marshall Bonciquot the generall of the crosse-bow men and the admirall Dampiere the wing of 1600. was commanded by the Count de Vandosme and that of 800. by Clugnet of Brabant William de Sanenses and Lewis of Burbon The maine battell of equall order and number was conducted by the Dukes of Barre and Alenson and by the Counts Nevers Vademont Blamont Salines Grampree and Roussi The reereguard exceeded the other in number but was composed of men lesse experienced the flower of all the army being put in the two former
defeated the Siege being raysed and all Articles observed the place was surrendred up upon the appointed day none appearing in the succour therof Harcourt himselfe being dead whilst practising wiles upon a strength belonging to Monsier de Partene his Wives Unkle and coveting the lives of others he lost his owne The Duke of Glocester was intent in the execution of his Office when fortune to crosse the good way he was in threw upon him Iocheline of Baviers Countesse of Holland Zealand and Hannault Mistris of Frisia and Wife to Iohn Duke of Brabant who flying from her Husband got into England a busines which to bee well understood must bee taken from its beginning The house of Bavaria was come into the possession of the said Provinces inherited by Margaret Wife to the Emperour Lodovic the eighth of Bavaria by the death of William the fourth his Brother who was Master thereof slaine by the Frysons leaving them to his Sonne William the fift who becomming mad and without issue they fell upon his Brother Albertus to whom did succeed his Sonne William the sixt Father to this Iacoline who was the last shee of the House of Bavaria commanded in those Countries Now shee having beene Married to the Dolphin of France and left by him a Widdow her Father William would have her to Marry a dispensation being to be procured from the Councell of Constance there being then no Pope Iohn Duke of Brabant her Cousin-german for Margaret her Mother was Sister to Anthony Duke of Brabant Father to Iohn William dying before this Marriage was concluded Iohn of Baviers Bishop of Leidge his Brother and Unckle to Iacoline hoping by the Title of Guardian to worke himselfe into the Government of these States wrought so with the Emperour Sigismund though hee formerly assented to the aforesaid Marriage as that the dispensation should bee denied unto her and giving up his Bishoprick held by him the space of 27. yeares with much Warre and Bloud into the hands of Martin the fift lately chosen hee went into Holland where by assistance of such as sided with himselfe Master of certaine places threatning Warre unto his Neece if shee would not submit unto his Guardianship shee and her husband were advertis'd of her Unckles sinister proceedings in the Councell and having obtained the dispensation from the new Pope it was by the Emperours importunity redemanded when alleadged the evills and Warres which were thereupon likely to ensue Iohn of Baviers had received a Copy of the revocation before the Originall came and had sent it them to stop their proceedings but it being by them rejected as not authenticall not comming from the Pope they Married themselves the Husband being 16 the Wife 17 yeares old this Marriage was shortly after confirmed by the Pope himselfe declaring that the revocation being surreptitiously obtained the dispensation was in its first vigour so as they might continue without any scruple in the state of Matrimony wherein they were Iohn of Baviers falling in this designe intreated and obtained a dispensation for himselfe likewise to Marry not having in his so many yeares of Episcopacie exceeded the degree of Deacon he Marryed Elizabeth Dutchesse of Luxenburg Neece to the Emperour Sigismund from whom he obtained in Feefarme all the territories belonging to Iacoline as falne to the Empire William being dead without any Heires Male not remembring that they had descended to the House of Baviers by Female succession but he was stoutly opposed by those States who objected unto him that as they did not acknowledge any one but her for their Princesse so he himselfe had acknowledged her for his by doing homage to her for those Lordships which he possessed That Women were not there excluded succession when the case had so falne out that for this they had Letters and approbation from former Emperours nor was this the first with these protestations they declared themselves his Enemies and Hannault more then all the rest since shee had no dependancie upon the Empire but the Warre which for this cause the Duke of Brabant waged with them ended so favourably for him that besides having granted him by Tytle of inheritance divers Countries in Holland he was declared Lord Lievetenant for 3 yeares with Soveraigne authority in all the rest Hannault only excepted So as having now reduc'd the whole arbitratorship unto himselfe he did so worke upon the said Duke partly by wiles partly by snares as that he did not only prorogue unto him his tytle for 7 yeares longer but by his instigation became an Enemie to his Wife and by taking from her and changing her attendants did so much incense her that to bee rid of him shee retired her selfe into Hannault accompanied by her Mother and afterwards her selfe alone into England where the Duke of Glocester incited either by love or out of the hopes of so great States fell upon a resolution of Marrying her For the which some apparant reason being to bee given they pretended the dispensation to bee invallid and shee caused the Duke of Brabant by his Proctors to bee cited to Rome shee demanded that the Marriage might bee declared null a busines wherewith the World was scandaliz'd and which above all others troubled Duke Philip joyned by Father and Mother in the same degree of Consanguinitie to them both for he and Brabant were Sonnes to two Brothers he and Iacholina to Brother and Sister by which kindred he afterwards became Heire both to the one and the other But because the Progresse of this busines fell out the next ensuing yeare I will reserve the relation thereof to it's proper place having enlarged my selfe herein out of a beleefe that others might have the same curiosity that I had for not finding in the storyes which treat hereof the Light I did desire to see what moved Glocester to Marry another Mans Wife I could find no satisfaction save in the History of Holland Iohn Poole Brother to the Earle of Suffolke had the Government of Auranches in Normandy who thinking he lived but idlely in his garrison gathered together about 2500 Men taking them from their appointed garrisons to Anjou wherwith making excursions even to the Towne of Angiers he burnt the Suburbs thereof spreading himselfe every where about to the much prejudice of the Countrey till such time as loaded with prey and Prisoners he intended to returne But adversity causing warynesse and prosperity the contrary as his men were marching out of file and in disorder and doubting nothing they were set upon by Iohn de Harcourt Count of Omale and Charles his Lievetenant in the two Provinces of Anjou and Maine accompanied by the Viscount of Narbonne the Baron of Coulouses Ambrogius de Lora Monsier de Larchet by Andrew and Guy de Lavall Britons who together with the comminalty of those Frontiers were gone to joyne with him making about the number of 6000. Men with these he gave upon the others who were in disorder mingled with their
affaire in France could not prosper if those of England did amisse this newes made a great impression in the Duke so as deputing the Earle of Warwicke who was but a little before come thither with 6000. men His Lieutenant in the Regency of France hee went together with his Wife to England and came to Lancaster where the Parliament was at that time called The first action hee did was to blame such Lords as had sided in this difference not naming his Brother or Uncle to whom his discourse tended who drawne by their venome had stir'd up the People to the danger of the King and Kingdome and utter subversion of the affaires in France hee exhorted them to lay aside their passions and take to them more moderate and civill thoughts Gloster did not forbeare for all this to present in full Parliament his complaints against the Bishop First that Richard Woodville Lieutenant of the Tower had by the Bishops instigation denyed him entrance Secondly that hee was resolv'd to lay hands upon the King and carry him from Eltham to Windsor without the Kings consent or consent of the Councell Thirdly that when as hee had resolv'd to hinder him herein Hee had caused the Bridge to bee shut up upon him caused the chaines to bee drawne and placed men armed with bowes arrowes and all other manner of weapons in the chambers windowes and corners neare about to hinder his passage and to kill him and as many as were with him Fourthly that hee had beene told by Henry the fifth as hee lay asleepe in the great chamber at Westminster in his Fathers time by the barking of a Dog a certaine man was discover'd behind the hangings who being question'd by the Earle of Arundel said that hee was placed there by directions from the Bishop of Winchester to kill the Prince in his bed and that being removed from thence hee was immediatly drowned in the Thames Fifthly that he had told him likewise that his Father in his latter times being troubled with grievous indispositions the Bishop should say unto him that since hee was no longer fit for governmrnt hee should doe well to transferre both the government and Crowne upon him The Parliament was not easily brought to beleeve the circumstances of this accusation especially when the Bishop gave in his answere To the first hee said that before the Duke of Gloster went to Hannault hee and the councell good reasons moving them thereunto had ordered that the Towre of London for the time to come should bee victualled and munition'd as other forts use to be That after his being gone to Hannault the Citie being in apparent danger threatned by libels and seditious speeches particularly against strangers the greatest part whereof were for this cause fled the councell fearing a rebellion had appointed Richard Woodville to be Lieutenant of the Towre who to boote with the great affiance the deceased King had in him was Chamberlaine and Councellor to the Duke of Bedford with directions that during this his charge hee should not suffer any one whosoever to enter therein that was stronger then himselfe without particular commandement from the King or order to bee given by the Councell that the Duke at his returne disliking this order would breake it Hee pretended to enter and inhabite there being offended that Woodville denied him entrance and that the Bishop had advis'd him so to doe the which hee did not deny his reason being that the Duke desiring Richard Scot Lieutenant of the Tower to deliver up into his custody one Randall a Frier convict of treason against the late King and who had bin some yeares Prisoner Richard not able to deliver him without order from the Councell nor to refuse his delivery without offending the Duke desired him to send him such a command as might serve for his discharge the which the Duke denied to doe saying his commandement might serve for a sufficient discharge so as the Bishop seeing him so farre exceed the limits of his authority and not knowing where it would end could not chuse but give Richard this advice so much the more for that after his returne from Hannault hee had not forborne to allure some of the People saying that if they had beene ill dealt withall in his absence as hee understood they had they should bee so no more now that hee was present and that as for the Tower which was reinforced to keepe them in awe as who should say they were not loyall Hee would find a remedy for that if they so pleased To the second that hee never had any intention to lay hands upon the King much lesse to take him from where hee was to governe him otherwise then till then hee had beene unlesse it were by the resolution of the Councell that such a thought could no wayes availe him but rather prove harmefull and dangerous to him the which hee offered to make good in time and place convenient To the third that hee denied not to have done as much as was alleadged but not to the end as was objected that hee had beene certainely inform'd ever since the last Parliament at Winchester of the great ill will the Duke bore him which made him resolve not to bee there to shunne the evils wherewithall hee was threatned that evident signes were seene of this that certaine people of base condition being assembled together on the Thames side where boates use to land were heard to say that if they should meete with the Bishop in that place they would throw him into the River and that the Sunday before All-Saints day the Duke being demanded by the Councell concerning his ill will to the Bishop hee said it is true and that it might bee his reasons should bee seene one day in writing that the next Munday by the Dukes commandement no reason being given for it the Citizens were all night in Armes saying injurious things against the Bishop that commandement was likewise given to the Courtiers to bee with the Duke by 8. in the morning armed that on Tuesday hee gave directions to the Major and Aldermen to send unto him 300. Horse-men to waite upon him whither hee was to goe which was as it was said to remove away the King without the Councels knowledge all which being manifest signes of this the Bishops danger hee resolved to prevent him as it is lawfull for every one to defend himselfe so as if he had fortified the Bridge to the end it might not bee forc't it was not done with any intention of damnifying the Duke or any others but to keepe himselfe from being damnified since hee was not the assaylant but the defendant To the fourth and fifth that hee had bin true and loyall to all Kings which if hee had not beene Henry the fifth a wise King would not have trusted him so much as hee did Hee offered to prove this the proofe to bee such as is wonted to bee granted to persons of his state and
condition that herein hee humbly intreated the Duke of Bedford and all the lords spirituall and temporall of that Parliament since they were the lawfull Judges for the administration of justice especially in this case and because the aforesaid letter written to the Duke of Bedford suffered a sinister interpretation hee interpreted it according to its naturall sence the end for which it was written not admitting of any other If this busines had hapened betweene private men or that it had beene judgeable where Lextalionis is practised it would not have beene so easily ended but being betweene two great Lords almost equall in authority bloud and followers and where hee who layes treason to anothers charge though calumniously undergoes no punishment but the hazard of single Duell the remedy was easy the condition of the times the necessity of peace at home and the evils which by doing otherwise were likely to ensue being considered for the cure of a Fistula differs from the cure of a wound the one as soone as cut must bee suddenly closed the other being newly made must bee kept open to the end it may purge But there was no probability in this accusation the 3. first articles though they had some shew yet was there no proofe of them and that appearance wiped away by a more solid recremination the fourth and fifth not to bee spoken of since the dead are not call'd to witnesse nor cited before Earthly Tribunals they were alleadged onely to make the party accused ill thought of not that there was any reason to condemne him for them Moreover it is not likely that in England where the accusation witnesses defence and judgement are all made in publique and in face of the Court an accessary should bee privately drowned by night the King not being advertis'd thereof the party not delivered up into the hands of justice nor confronted with his accuser whilest the Prince who could not love the Bishop seing the ill will hee bore him had so large a field to revenge himselfe in by Iustice not being withstood either by any interest of feare or want of proofe the case being cleare the guilty convinc't the fault inexcusable treason in the highest degree The order which was taken in this busines was to sweare all the Lords as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall to proceed therein without passion and with secresy it was by them put over to the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Dukes of Exceter and Norfolke the Bishops of Durham Worcester and Bath the Earle of Stafford the Lo. Privy Seale and the Lo. Cromwell who after having made them promise to stand to their judgements as well themselves as their adherents Glocester in the word of a Prince and sonne of a King and the Bishop in the bare word of a Priest they framed certaine words which they were to speake one to another causing them the King being present to come to the Parliament The Bishop seeming much grieved at the scandalous speeches layd to his charge pressed much either to bee declared innocent of what hee stood accused concerning the two last Kings since hee was not nor could not bee convinst thereof or else that he might be permitted to justifie himself and being gone out of the house to allow them time to consider hee was shortly after cald in againe and Bedford in name of the whole house sayd unto him that upon the examination of his request the King and all the Lords declared him to be an honest man and faithfull to both the Kings which declaration was ordered to bee regestred amongst the Acts of Parliament then saying the conceived words one to another and having shaken hands the businesse was ended and they pacified The King was willing to witnesse his gladnesse of this accord by solemne mirths and Court solemnities he created Richard Plantagenet sonne to the Earle of Cambridge beheaded at Antona Duke of Yorke This title ceased in this family through the death of Edward Plantaginet slaine in the battle of Aiencourt elder brother to the forenamed Earle of Cambride and not to bee ransomed by this Richard his nephew and next heire without his being restored in blood as now hee was this was hee who afterwards deposed the King and who was the first cause of exturpating the house of Lancaster having boldnesse enough to contest for the kingdome with him and to lay claime thereunto in full Parliament as wee shall hereafter see in its due place neither was hee likely to have arrived at so immense a bouldnesse had he not beene promoted to this honour and honord by those high places of trust which by the King he afterwards was But God governes things here below by meanes contrary to wordly reason for whilst men foolishly beleeve that good turnes make past offences be forgotten examples shew us that the correspondencies due to vertue and reason ought not to be expected from men but such as the interest of profit dayly produceth profit is that alone which surpassing vertue or reason spurnes at any other gratitude the which though it ought not alwayes to be supposed 't is notwithstanding a want in judgement to thinke otherwise in great offences especially such as were these of this Richard on whom no benefit being to be conferred which was not inferior to the kingdome usurped from him it was the chiefest of all others to chalke out vnto him the wayes to the conquest thereof and by conferring upon him honors riches and power to indow him with an ability of doing what he did An errour whereunto the best of men are onely subject who expect not that from others which they themselves would not doe this creation was accompanied with another of Iohn Moubray who being Earle Marshall was made Duke of Norfolke which title was unluckily enjoyed not above three yeares by his Father who died in Venice being banished for England the first yeare of Henry the fourth this solemnitie was concluded by the order of knighthood which the Duke of Bedford gave into the King accompanied by 35 great Lords or some of great Families and the liberall contribution which by way of subsidie was given in Parliament in consideration of the warre with France no one City being exempt from the payments of monies or raysing of souldiers At this time the Duke of Exceter died a man of great wisedome who having no sonnes made the King his heire though besides the Bishop his brother and the Countesse of Westmerland his Sister hee had by her a great many Nephewes Richard Beauchamp Earle of Warwicke whom the Duke of Bedford had left his Lievtenant in France was not this meane while faultie in what belonged unto his charge for entring the County of Maine hee tooke there many townes and being returned to Paris met with this newes of his being chosen to the government of the King in place of the deceased Duke of Exceter though he went not into England till a good while after advancing in the meane while by
Blois belonging both to his Parrimony during his imprisonment Whereupon they ground this I know not for 't is a childish thing to article with a prisoner that is an enemy in what is advantageous to him and the contrary to ones selfe not being thereunto inforced neither by force nor reason but say this were so France is not so free from this fault as that shee should be the first that should cry whore I will onely alledge one agreement made if that of Bertigny was ever observed let England though innocent bee condemned The siege of Orleans being then resolved the Earle of Salisbury went from Paris with requisite provisions and 10000. fighting men accompanied by the Earle of Suffolke and Lord Talbot and desiring to have the way free betweene Paris and that Citie hee tooke the Towne of Ianville by assault and five dayes after the Castle thereof by composition causing some to bee put to death there as having forsaken the side they had formerly sworne unto Bogeances having yeelded it selfe hee caused Proclamation to be made that all priviledges and goods should be preserved unto such as would acknowledge Henry for their King Ierguo and Meung by reason of this offer brought in their keyes He tooke Nogunt Retrou Puisset Rochforte Bertanwurt Touri Mompipeo the Tower of Pleuviers and other places hee presented himselfe before Orleans the 12. of September Charles had sent to the defence of this Citie Mounsieur de Busacke and Mounsieur de Faiette both Marshalls of France the Bastard of Orleans who commanded in chiefe during this siege William Stuart Constable of Scotland William Albret Lord d'Orvall Mussieurs de Guicourt Tovars Chavigni Greville Chabannes Ponton de St. Treigle La Hire Valperga an Italian and Luis de Vancourt together with 1200. Souldiers Luis of Bourbone Count Cleremont went thither likewise uncommanded The inhabitants pull'd downe all the suburbs of the Citie amongst which 12. Parish Churches foure Monasteries places of pleasure Gardens Orchards and whatsoever else could hinder the sight of the besieged or bee of service for the Besiegers within the Towne they spared not for any fortification or fence either to secure themselves from the besiegers or whereby to be lesse exposed to their batteries the Earle could not pitch his quarters unmolested with continuall skirmishes which was the Souldiers daily exercise for three weekes together but without any remarkable effect Fortune disdaining to shew her countenance in things of so little moment but the Bastard having made a salley forth by the gate of the Bridge and being entertain'd with like bravery he lost many of his men and had many of them taken prisoners He made head againe at the great Tower upon the end of the bridge from whence he was beaten backe leaving the English masters of the Tower which was presently given into the custody of William Glasdale This secured the Bridge which was the safest way for victuals and succour The Earle built many Forts round about and especially over against the gates so as the Citie being little lesse then girt about seemed to be in a desperate case not able without difficultie to befurnish'd with victualls or re-inforced with defendants though the Citizens upon all occasions did voluntarily performe the duties of Souldiers but this Tower a purchase so appearingly advantageous was the losse of Salisbury and the ruine of this and all other enterprises for blowes from heaven are like lightning which wounds where it is not expected The Tower had a bard window in the highest part thereof in the very face of the Citie where the Captaines went oft times to discover such places as were most subject to danger and where the Earle of Salisbury accompanied by Sir Thomas Gargrave and William Glasdale came to looke out A Canoniere observing that many people used to appeare at that window levell'd a piece of Canon against it and going to dinner left order with his sonne that if hee should see any one at that window hee should give fire unto it which just as the Earle came thither hee did the Bullet broke the Iron barres which gave upon the Earles head striking out one of his eyes and bearing away one of his Iawes and wounded Gargrave so sorely as that he died thereof two dayes after at eight dayes end the Earle dyed likewise leaving one onely daughter behind him whose sonne shewed himselfe though to the publique losse to be descended from that gallant man no death was ever more lamented The Souldiers beleeving that in his losse all was lost as indeed it fell out for the good fortune of the English declined from that time forward even to their being wholly driven out of France The Duke of Bedford who was mainely sensible of this newes deputed the Earle of Suffolke in his place and made the Lord Scales and Lord Talbot and Sir Iohn Falstaffe chiefe under him in that Campe they did what they could not to loose the enterprise together with their Generall but their worth could not withstand the change of Fortune The first day of the yeare they essayed to scale the Bulwarke before the gate Saint Renard which being stoutly defended they retired the second day the Citie was succour'd with some small provisions brought by the Admirall Gallant who waded thorough the Loire in a season which being extraordinarily dry though in the midst of winter suffer'd them to passe and repasse without danger and in his returne meeting with some troopes that went a freebooting he set upon them defeated them and retired safely The Campe stood in great neede of Victualls Artillerie and munition wheresore they sent Sir Iohn Falstaffe Sir Iohn Ramstone and Sir Philip Hall with some Forces to the Regent to convey some unto them they were furnished with a great many Carts and Sumpters the Regent adding to their small numbers Simon Mosier Provost of Paris together with a part of the guard of that Citie and some of his owne Domestiques which in all made up 1500. not counting those who waited on the Carriages they marched in good order not meeting with any obstacle till being come to Rounray they might discover betweene 9. and 10000. of the enemy the French say betweene 4. and 5000. Serres but 4000. led by the Duke of Bourbonne to succour Orleans but as hee was deceav'd in the person of the Conductor taking the Father for the Sonne for the Duke of Bourbonne was then prisoner in England so was hee deceiv'd in the number though I doe not beleeve they were 9. or 10000. for so great a number would have beene sufficient to have fought with the besiegers Campe. But were they more or lesse they flew upon the English as if assured of victory for their Troopes being assuredly great and having nothing to hinder them the enemy incumbred fewer in number and weary with Marching they beleeved them not onely not fit to fight but neither yet to put themselves in defence The Scottish-men who were better acquainted with
assaults and the number of the besieged if not more at least as many as hee hee raised the siedge whereupon the Regent was forced to goe thither himselfe with 6000. men hee fortified himselfe in a great Parke neare unto the Walls hee threw a bridge over the Marne His Canon playd where it was requisite to make breaches for an assault hee to his losse assaulted the place which was defended by Guermede Fanculdus and Reynald of Saint Iohn all brave Gentlemen Hee for all this slacked not his raine but was resolv'd to winne it if not by sword by famine on the other side Charles knowing how much it imported dispatcht away a succour of 6000. men with great store of victualls under the conduct of the Bastard of Orleans Monsieur de Rieux Marishall of France Iohn Straigle brother to Potone Stephen de Vignolles surnamed la Hira Roderigo Villandras a Spaniard Monsieur de Coulant Admirall of France and Gaucourt Governour of Daupheny these Gentlemen made a proud appearance at their first comming the Regent kept himselfe within his fortifications not suffering any one to goe forth the next day hee sent to offer them battaile they deny it and say that being drawne forth to skirmish many of the French were hurt slaine and taken prisoners amongst the which Iohn Straigle for one but that the besieged sallying forth and the English fighting with them the French set upon them behind and defeated them entring the Citie with victualls and that Bedford comming forth to hinder them the businesse was so intricate as that the one knew not the other in so much as the heat being very great it was on Saint Laurence his day many being suffocated in their armor the Regent in all hast was glad to save himselfe within his Parke that Gaucourt entring the Citie the next day and the other Captaines having made a bridge of boates over Marne they passed over into the Isle of France and tooke many Forts there so as the Duke fearing to loose Paris by reason of the peoples bad inclination raised the siedge in all hast leaving his Engines Provisions and Pavillions behind him and was pursued by the besieged who slew a great number of his men and tooke many prisoners returning backe to the City rich in Armes and Horses Dupleix more then the rest is pleased to adde unto the good or bad according to his love or hatred sayes that hee rise as shamefully from before Laigni as Iohn de Luxenburg did from before Compaigne and that being valiantly assaulted by the Constable Richmont hee readily passed over the River and shut himselfe up in Paris As for Compaigne judgement may be made by what is to bee alledged how equivocall and full of malice the comparison is For the Constable no man names him but Chartier who though a Writer that lived in those dayes hath as some that live in these dayes his oppositors And if hee say that Bedford did returne to Paris hee concludes not that hee shut himselfe up there for to returne and to shut one selfe up are too much differing tearmes For what remaineth I meane not to use the authority of any of the English Authours though with all just men their authority ought to bee as much credited as what the French say I alledge Monstrelet as a neuter though by Country language and faction hee bee to bee reputed French his words are these The Duke prepared to fight with the French who came upon him and that hee might the better doe it hee sent for men out of other places that were under him Hee then sent some of his officers to signifie to the French that hee was ready to fight with them notwithstanding all their aydes if they would appoint a day for that purpose To the which they made no answere save that with the grace of God they would at their leasure and when they should best thinke fitting accomplish their enterprise And afterwards describing his retreate to Paris hee saith hee afterwards assembled his people and marched to where the Frenchmen were to offer them battle once more but their answere was as before they had done what they came for The English doe not deny that hee raysed the siege fearing least otherwise hee might lose Paris but not driven away nor in flight They say hee offered battle which the French affirme not nor will suffer others to affirme it that hee continued his siege after the enemy was gone that hee retired not for that a fictious constable made him shamefully passe over the Marne but because the reason of Warre would have him so to doe that hee went to Paris to secure himselfe thereof not to shut himselfe up that hee defied the enemy the second time that hee fayled not in the duty of a good Souldier and if hee met with evill fortune so long as it was not through cowardize which is that which Dupleix would insinuate malice it selfe hath not where withall to defame him The ill successe of Laigni was in some sort recompensed by the retaking of Valery which was not long before taken by the French the opposers were Peter de Luxenburg Count de Saint Paul the Lord Willoughby the Defendants Messieurs de Voucourt de la Torre and de Verseil But after three weekes stout defence they yeelded their horses and baggage saved the Towne soone after lost two thirds of her inhabitants by reason of a contagious pestilence caused by the corruption of the victualls they had eaten This was the last of the Count Saint Pauls actions Hee dyed neere to Blangi when having set downe his time to bee at the Chasteau de Monchas and taken order for the siege of Rembarres hee was seized upon by one of those indispositions which nature sends us when shee pretends to claime from us what wee owe her His obsequies were solemniz'd in the Metropolitan Cities of both the Kingdomes as to the Duke of Bedfords Father in Law His sonne Lewis succeeded him both in title and possessions a yong man not then above 15. yeares old who growne to riper years served for a witnesse that cunning woven with infidelity and dissimulation hath alwayes beene mortall for having forsaken England and being by Charles the eleventh created Constable he ended his life by the Hangmans hand for having beene unfaithfull to him in his service The French fayled not to doe all the mischiefe they could La Hire accompanied by many Gentlemen and by 1500. Souldiers tooke Somme and therein a great number of Prisoners by whose ransoms the Souldiers did better maintaine themselves than by their pay Hee afterwards divided them and sent part of them into the Country of Cambrey where they assayled Haspre a great concourse of people being come thither by reason of free feast They set upon it at unawares and tooke some Prisoners affording leasure for such as were of better condition to save themselves within a great and strong Tower so as having sack't the Towne burn't the Church
held out for Talbot being come with 4000. Souldiers with full purpose to give the Constable battle who having fortified himselfe in the City did not stirre from thence though much provoked tooke a Fort placed in the Island neare unto the Market-place wherein hee slew 120. men tooke all the rest prisoners and forced Monsieur de Croy to abandon his quarter and got many barkes loaded with victualls so as having secured the besieged and furnished them with fresh Souldiers they did not withstanding forbeare to surrender themselves A few dayes after Sr. William Chamberlaine was their chiefe as saith Monstrelee and Sr. Thomas Abringant according to Chartier but whether of either it was where hee came to Roan hee was clapt up prisoner in the Castle and accused for having surrendred not necessitated thereunto since hee had men victualls and munition but how ever hee so pleaded for himselfe as he was set at liberty The Constable not content with this atchievement marched into Normandy besieged Auranches and at the comming of the Duke of Alansonne was by him reinforced with new troopes a part whereof tooke the City and Castle of Saint Susanna in Mayne through the treachery of an English Knight as saith Giles whom hee nameth not As for Auranches after three weekes siege hee was forced to rise from before it for Talbot came and countersieged him entring the towne in his very sight the Constable not being able to hinder him The Dolphins insurrection which hapned at this time did a little retard his fathers good fortune for thereby the English repossessed themselves of such places as they had lately lost hee was then just sixteene yeares old he lived at Loches under the tuition of Count de Marsh a gentleman of noble conditions but his authoritie grew lesse after his marriage and after that with the waight of the Corrazza hee liked well of millitary applause and the flatteries of such who hoped for advancement by reason of this rent the causes hereof were two the first for that Charles was alwayes governed by people of no great account the second the ambition of the Princes which hath at all times been prejudiciall to France for they pretend to that out of right which is onely due unto them by favour Charles gave occasion hereof by his ill conceived suspitions and the Princes laid hold thereof contrary to the lawes of nature by making the sonne disobedient to the father and to civill wisedome by putting dissention in the kingdome in a time when they should all have conspired to have set it free by expelling the enemy But suspitions were in Charles become inseparable and become naturall unto him by reason of his being become accustomed to his mothers persecutions and the enmity of Burgony and England so as affying onely in the meaner sort of people as those that were lesse apt to hurt him he made them insolent as mistrusting the great ones he gave them cause of offence by excluding them from his familiarity and affaires his sonnes discontents sprung from the same fountaine his father grew jealous of him seeing him grow in authority as in yeares and in the subjects expectation so as to keepe him under he treated him more frugally and held a stricter hand over him then his yeares his being married and his ambition could permit those who misled him were the Dukes of Burbone and of Alansonne the Counts of Vandome Chabanes the Dunnesse Charmount Tremugtie Boveant and Prie by the Bastard of Burbones meanes these bad him weigh the duty he ought his father and the welfare of the state that the former was to be preserved by the preservation of the latter but not contrarywise They shewed unto him the evill effects caused by his fathers bad government they ript up all from the murthering of the Duke of Burgundy even to the present time they enformed him that those who were of the greatest authoritie about him perswaded him to peace which could not be done without dismembring the kingdome which was to deprive him the Dolphine of his inheritance and patrimony for that their power being weakned by warre wherein Captaines and governours of provinces were onely to be used they could not tyrannize over the King Kingdome Princes and Dolphin unlesse they should exclude men of merit They told him how his being confined in so solitary a place might serve for an Argument to prove this since he was kept there of set purpose that being far from the Court and ignorant of affaires he might depend upon them that by taking upon him so generous a resolution hee could not displease his father since the effects would shew that such disobedience would redound more to his profit then any obedience could doe since thereon depended the preservation of the state father sonne and subjects I know not whether it were these reasons that prevailed with the Dolphin or else his owne contumatious inclinationâ—… his answer was hee was ready to doe whatsoever his quality obliged him unto That all the power lay in the Princes that hee would neither be wanting to himselfe nor them In briefe leaving Loches and the Count his governour he went to Monlius where the Duke of Burbone waited for him and whether the Duke d'Alansonne and Count de Dammartin came unto him and after them all the rest with a resolution not to part with him till such time as according to the common pretence of all seditious people disorders were reformed the authority of the Princes established and men of worth called into favour They used their best meanes to draw Philip to their faction but hee whose eyes were not dazled did not onely deny them but advised them to more wholesome resolutions since their enterprise was unjust full of danger and for which they had no ground hee protested hee would never seperate himselfe from Charles and said hee should bee able to doe the Dolphin better service by not siding with him then if hee should take his part this answer did displease the confederated finding themselves thereby deceived in their chiefest hope but they were much more displeased when all the Provinces did with horrour and detestation heare of this insurrection They all loved the Dolphin and offered to serve him but not against his Father who having admonished him of his duty and not prevailing went armed to Poictiers from whence hee sent to the Duke of Burbone commanding him to deliver up unto his Sonne and to the Duke of Alanson commanding him to surrender up Niorte and Saint Massence willing them both to come before him and give a reason for their insurrection but they obeyed not On the contrary Alanson sent word to Massence to defend it selfe upon notice whereof the City revolted and the Castle was besieged and taken by the Kings forces which suddenly flockt thither and the Commanders hanged Finally a totall agreement was made by an assembly held at Clarimont where the King being perswaded to pardon the Offendors if together with the
ayre then by the Testimoniall letters of the Count Dunnesse authenticated by his seale both which are very slender reasons The ayre ceaseth not to be tearmed cleare though some little cloud may appeare wherein may be formed the forenamed Crosse and for the testimoniall letters alleaged they might be beleeved had they beene written by some English Generall Factions are like Sexes the one doth not succeed unto the other especially when the one doth disagree within it selfe Hallian one of the same faction not beleeving that the Pucell of Orleans was sent from heaven was therefore reprehended and now not beleeving this Crosse his beleeving in the Crosse of Christ doth not exempt him from being reputed by Dupleix a bad Christian. We have the first and the second causes and ignorant people not able to give a reason for the second have recourse unto the first which is by all men knowne to cover their idiotisme with piety and religion but the learned though alleadge the second causes they omit not the first though they name it not supposing that no existence can be without it God in the creating of nature hath given her her orders to the end that without the name of Miracle though all his workes are wonderfull shee may operate accordingly So as if the earth yeeld not ' its fruites so abundantly one yeare as another and they alleadge for reason thereof the inequalitie of seasons some conjunction of unfortunate Plannets or some such like influence they forbeare notwithstanding to have recourse to God Almightie Knowing for certaine that he is able though contrary to the course of nature absolutely of himselfe to provide therefore noâ—… is there any so ignorant nor wicked body who doth not confesse this but in miracles 't is otherwise the Church must alwayes examine them Hallian denies not miracles nay I doe verily beleeve he beleeves them so much the better in that not admitting of them indifferently upon simple testimony hee according to true Pietie discernes betweene devotion and superstition as good Graine is discerned from Tares but pietie is not there simply required by Dupleix though hee make shew thereof hee useth it for a vehiculum he would make us swallow a falsehood wrapt up in religion with the same end hee had in the Pucells case which was to strengthen Charles his pretences by the meanes of miracle and in this case hee alleadges his testimonies with such seeming sinceritie at the businesse required The Dunnesse letters containe these words that the Crosse appeared in a cloud with a crucifix crowned with an Azure Crowne which afterwards changed to a Flower de Luce according to the relation of more then a thousand that saw this prodigie This was the end of the English government in Guascony which had ' its beginning in the yeare 1155. by the marriage of Ellinor Dutchesse of Aquitany with Henry the second King of England and came to its period after 296. yeares in the yeare 1451. in Henry the sixt his dayes and as William the father of Ellenor forsooke his stake the world and his daughter to undertake a pilgrimage and peacefully ended his life in an Hermitage and was canonized for a Saint So Henry the successour to two Williams the one a Guâ—…scoyne the other a Noâ—…man did not quit it but lost it for having too imperfectly imitated the sanctitie of the one and no whit at all the valour of the other and being opposite in nature to the Conquerour and in pietie not equall to the canonized Saint he came to a violent end with the reputation of being innocent but no Saint The Duke of Yorkes machenations were a chiefe cause of all these losses where withall the people being corrupted nothing was thought of but homebred rancour the praise worthy ambition of publique reputation which so long had warmed every mans heart was extinct the evill satisfaction given by the Queene augmented and Sommerset so much hated as that his house was broken open and ransack't every one detâ—…sted his actions envied his power and lay in Ambush for him as being the obstacle of their worst designes The Duke of Yorke who was in Ireland had notice given him of all these proceedings and because the Kentish sedition had had but an ill successe hee resolved to come for England his chiefe friends and Counsellors were Sir Iohn Mawbery Duke of Norfolke Richard Nevill who was stiled Earle of Salisbury in the behalfe of his wife daughter and heire to the valiant Thomas Montague who was slaine before Orleans Richard Nevill his son who was likewise Earle of Warwick in the right of his wife Thomas Courtney Earle of Devonshire Edward Brooke Barron of Cobham all of them personages not inferior to any for their power followers and valour of these five the first two were drawne to forsake the allegiance they ought to Henry their King and kinsman by reason of their affinitie with the Duke of Yorke the rest were onely moved by Englands ill genius the Earle of Salisbury discended from Iane Beaufort daughter by the third wife to Iohn Duke of Lancaster Henries great grandfather so as being so neare a Kin unto him he had no reason to take part against him but the marriage of the Duke of Yorke with his sister Sicily was the reason why both he and his sonne for sooke their former duty Iohn Duke of Norfolke tooke part with the Earle of Salisbury as being the sonne of one of his daughters but more in the behalfe of his Father who was banished and of his Uncle who was beheaded at Yorke in the time of Henry the fourth I know not what moved Thomas Earle of Deuonshire who married the Daughter of Somerset first to side against him and afterwards to his misfortune to joyne with him the Lord Cobham had no other interest save his owne proper disposition alwayes enclined to actions of the like nature their resolution was for to cloake their first commotions as that they should not seeme to bee against the King but the people should bee prest under pretence of the publique good That the Duke of Somerset should bee their baite who was fit by reason of the bad successe in Normandy to colour the reason of this insurrection and consequently they intended his ruine without the which they could not hope to effect their ends since hee was the onely remaining Buckler for Henries defence and preservation Having taken this resolution hee went to raise people in Wales many flocking unto him from all parts under the plausible pretence of publique good with these hee marched towards London The King at first newes hereof had got together a good army to meete with him but hee shund him hoping to encrease his numbers and like fame to yet by going he would not hazard to trye his passage through London the deniall thereof might lessen his reputation but passing over the Thames at Kingston hee went into Kent and pitched his campea mile from Dartford some ten or
he should come which was not long after On the other side to Talbot came the Lord Lisle his sonnes the Lord Mullins and Harrington and Lord Camus the Bastard of Somerset Sir Iohn Talbot Sir Iohn Howard Sir Iohn Montgomery and Sir Iohn Vernon who brought with them 2200. souldiers munition victualls Charles being come to Lusignano mustered his men which flockt unto him from all parts when hee was come to Saint Iohn d'Angeli he understood how that Iaques de Chabanes had taken Chales and slaine many of the English he divided his army which consisted of 22000. men into two parts to the end that he might weaken the enemy who were to divide theirs likewise he gave 15000. to Count Cleremont and sent the Marishall Lorhac with the rest to besiege Castillion In this case Talbot resolved to fight with one of the armies and made choise of the weaker to succour Chastillion he went thither with 800. horse commanded by 3 Barons his sonne Lasle Mullins and Camus and 3. Knights Sir Edward Hall Sir Iohn Howard and Sir Iohn Vernon and gave order for 5000. foote to follow him conducted by the Count de Candalle and Monsieur Desparres In his march he tooke a Tower which the French had fortified and slew as many as he found there meeting with 500. of the enemy who were gone a forredging he slew some of them the rest saved themselves before Chastillion which was the cause of the ruine which ensued for feare having caused them to withdraw from the siege and draw into the field fortified with trenches and deepe ditches they put themselves in order to expect his comming and hee though hee knew it would bee to his disadvantage to set upon them in that posture yet fearing what hee could not shun viz. that if new troopes of the enemy should come up the enterprise would bee the more difficult hee resolutely gave in amongst them the fight continued along time before it could bee discerned which side had the better but certaine forces sent by the Duke of Britanny to assist Charles comming up unto them when the battell was at the hottest conducted by Messieurs de Montalbon and Hunnandy they tooke some colours and made the rest retreat Talbot rid every where up and downe upon a little ambling nag his age not permitting to fight in any other manner when struck with a peece of Artillery he and his horse were borne to the ground above 300. more faring alike with him so as being ready to dye and seeing his sonne close by him he advised him to save himselfe the which his sonne refusing to doe the Father replied that his valour which in this case was to be esteemed meere rashnes ought to bee reserved for a better occasion that it did misbecome him being old to run away since thereby he should darken the luster of his past actions but that it was not so with him who being young and but a novice in armes could not bee prejudiced by a flight grounded upon reason but all these admonitions wrought nothing upon the generous youth hee chose rather to imitate his Fathers actions then to obey his desires he dyed by his side though not without revenge for hee fell valiantly fighting with his sword all bluody in his hand His Bastard brother Henry Talbot and Sir Edward Hall were slaine together with him the Lord Moullins and 60. more were taken prisoners most of those that fled saved themselves within Burdeaux amongst which Monsieur Desparres was one A thousaâ—…d of the English were left dead upon the field according to the English-writers and 2000. according to the French this was the end of Iohn Talbot Earle of Shrewsbery the terrour of France hee put a period to his victories and his life the 13. of Iuly in his 80. yeare of age after a long uninterrupted warfare he was borne not to dye by humane hands had he not beene slaine by the hellish humane invention of guns Chastilion served for a short refuge to many especially to Messieurs de Monferant d'Anglades and the Count d'Candalles sonne but after ten dayes defence they yeelded up themselves and the Towne upon conditions all other places followed their example except Burdeaux which would yet have held out longer had not want of victualls enforced it to capitulate and Charles who could not hope to keepe there long for the plague grew very hot amongst his people received their offers without any shew of severity making them onely promise never to rebell againe He suffered the English freely to depart and reserved 20. of those who were chiefe authours of the rebellion to be banished France for ever amongst which Monsieur d'Espares and Monsieur de Duras The losse of this Dutchy according to the English stories was as prejudiciall to particular men as to the Crowne for being of no charge but rather of benefit both within and without the revennes thereof being great and the commerce very great it was of great consequence for the breeding up and maintaining the youth of England as in an Academy of warre especially younger bretheren who having but little to live on were there provided for with honourable entertainement Hence forward I shall not speake of France save in such occurrences as often times happens betwixt neighbouring Countries for though these two Kingdomes did not cease to doe mischiefe each to other as much as in them lay yet did they it not in like manner as formerly they had done but answerable to the common state rule to keepe their neighbours from growing greater and if they should have beene otherwise minded it was out of their power to mischiefe one an other it was hard for the one to recover what was lost since they had lost all and very difficult for the other to wage warre with the former in his owne home The Queene of England was brought to bed of her only sonne Prince Edward the thirteenth of October in this present yeare such as bore ill will to the house of Lancaster and endeavoured the subversion thereof talked lewdly of this birth They would have the child to bee the issue of adultery affirming Henry to bee insufficient whether hee were adulterously got or not was onely knowne to the Queene but that the King should be unsufficient is a thing which could not by any one bee better knowne then by himselfe and iâ—… to the prejudice of others he should avowe a child for his owne which he knew was not so he should not have beene that sanctified Prince which by his very enemies he was at all times acknowledged to be in celebration of this birth or for that he thought it otherwise convenient he made his two brothers by the mothers side Edmond and Iasper Earles Edmond who was Father to Henry the seaventh Earle of Richmond and Iasper who dyed without issue Earle of Pembrooke We have already spoken of and we shall now continue to relate the art and cunning used by the Duke of
Yorke to insnare the King and Kingdome his pretensions were just according to the lawes of England but according to the chiefest of all lawes which is the peoples welfare directly unjust for it is more convenient that a private man suffer and smart alone then the weale publique be ruinated and every one smart for if the meanes to claime be unjust there cannot any thing be thereunto framed but an injurious and blamefull justice he doubted that Henries knowne goodnes would render this his busines difficult and that the people borne by their love to a Prince who bore the Crowne not by his owne usurpation but by two successive discents from Father and Grandfather both worthy Princes the house of Yorke never having beene in possession thereof his pretensions would appeare a dreame and if not such yet not such as were likely to be applauded The evill consequences considered which were to ensue such controversies not being to bee decided but by the bloudy law of the sword and the losse of many an innocent life that therefore they were not likely to forsake Henry long in possession for him a new pretender these considerations prevailed so far with him as to keepe him within the bounds of simulation for doubting that the danger might consist in making knowne his designes he thought it best to make that be beleeved to be done for the weale publique which was indeed done for his owne ends and that by taking his former pretences touching the Duke of Somerset he might take revenge of a mortall enemy free himselfe of his greatest obstacle deprive the King of his chiefest leaning stocke and afterwards purchase the love of all men the love of the people by the ruinating a man detested for the losse of Normandy the love of the Nobility by reducing him who by reason of his too powerfull authority and greatnes was by the most of them infinitely envied Not herewithall contented hee forbare to villifie Henries reputation giving him out to bee poorely spirited and affirming that the condition of the now present times required a King who would not bee governed by his wife nor any third person but by his owne judgement a wiseman and endued with such vertues as not being to bee found in him were requisite in a Prince who was to governe so as having by these meanes prepared the peoples inclinations he made firme unto him such as sided with him especially two the Father and the Sonne the one Earle of Salisbury the other Earle of Warwick the first excellent for matter of councell the second endued with such qualities as vertue doth not impart but to those who are ordained for heroicall actions he wonne the good will of all men by approving his wisedome and valour with his innate liberality and magnificence Vertues by how much more solide then others and proper to make him be esteemed so much the lesse to be commended in this occasion altogether unworthy of any manner of praise he ordered things in this manner by the assistance of those forenamed he caused the Duke of Somerset to be arrested in the Queens lodgings and sent unto the Tower the which he was emboldned to doe by reason of the Kings being at that time sicke whose double weakenes both of minde and body had encourag'd him assisted as he was to worke himselfe into the government But as soone as Henry recovered his health he did not only restore him to his liberty but made him chiefe commander of Callis the then the most important charge the Kingdome had which caused great alterations for he was thought unfit for the custody of the only place which remained beyond the Sea who had lost all Normandy but Yorke perceiving that he had twise failed in his endeavours of ruinating him went into Wales where having got together a good army he marched towards London being accompanied by the forenamed Lords and many others the King so much distrusted that City as that he would not expect his comming there but went to encampe himselfe at Saint Albans where the adversary presented himselfe to give him battell the King had in his campe the Dukes of Somerset and Buckingham the Earles of Pembrook Stafford Northumberland Devonshire Dorset Wiltshire and many Barons amongst which Clifford Ludley Berneis and Rosse and proceeding according to the peacefull instinct of his nature he sent some unto him to know why hee came in that hostile manner and what hee did pretend unto but the messengers were hardly arriued when the Earle of Warwick at unawards set upon the Vantguard Royall and disordered it before the Duke of Somerset could remedy it so as all forces on both sides giving together a bitter battell was begun each side made good its station no man recoiled so many were slaine as it was thought there would not be a man in all the field left alive The Duke of Yorke stood observing all occurrences and sent fresh men to supply the place of such as were wounded whereby he made good the fight which Somerset could not doe as not having so many men and being more busy in fighting then in making provision The Royallest were almost all slaine The chiefe that dyed there were the Duke of Somerset the Earle of Stafford sonne to the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford the Duke of Buckingham the Earle of Wiltshire and Thomas Thorp Lord chiefe Baron together with some few that escaped fled away wounded This victory which hapned the 23. of May was a good Omen to those that ensued and to the putting an end to this difference for the prevailing party though not without shedding their owne teares and bloud did some few yeares after effect what they desired the Duke of Somerset left three sonnes behind him Henry Edmond and Iohn who adding their Fathers revenge to the hatred of the faction came all of them to miserable ends as wee shall see in middest of this good successe The Duke of Yorke would confirme the people in the beliefe that he had taken up armes onely for the good of the commonweale For the Duke of Somerset being dead who was the pretended reason of his commotion nothing remained for him to doe but to assume the Crowne so as having the King in his hands and under colour of his name power to frame the golden age which all seditious people promise in their rebellions he resolved to arrive at his end by degrees not thinking to meete with any more oppositions but he was deceived as are all those who not able to effect their desires but by wicked meanes dare not withstanding bee so wicked as it were requisite for them to be Some report that the King in this occasion was but ill served by the three Lords that fled and by his domestique servants their flight caused him to forsake the field and mightily dishartned the few that remained the King had withdrawne himselfe to a poore mans house where being found by the
of his keepers the Queene this meane while not being able to secure herselfe The King and Kingdome but by the ruine of the Duke and the two Earles of Salisbury and Warwick nor yet able to worke their ruine but by cosenage and deceipt made the King to goe to Coventry under pretence of passing away his time in hunting and hawking and of changing the ayre she thought London enclined too much to them and faining some great affaire sent for them by expresse letters from the King the which they beleeved and had beene caught had they not beene advertised by their friend which caused them to eschew the danger The King was displeased at these proceedings of the Queene as contrary to his good inclination and being returned to London he called a councell wherein having stated the condition the Kingdome was in he shewed how that the rent and division had encouraged both the Scots and the French to assault him at home and that therefore a reconciliation was necessary the which if particular mens offences and the offences of his owne family were likely to impeach he for his part would forget the injuries done unto himselfe and would endeavour his kindreds agreement with them who in the late uproares had spilt their bloud promising that the Duke of Yorke and his followers should in this busines have nothing to doe but barely to desire When he had ingeniously said this every man beleeved him for of himselfe he was not accustomed to cousenage Choise was made of some personages of quality to be sent to the Duke of Yorke and to those of the house of Lancaster many of which had forborne comming to the Court since the battell of Saint Albans they told how they were sent to treate of things necessary and expedient for the publique and private peace the Duke of Yorke and the Earles of Salisbury and Warwick came accompanied with 1500. men the Duke of Somerset the Earle of Northumberland and the Lord Clifford waited upon by as many these were sonnes to the three Fathers slaine in that battell the Dukes of Excester and of Buckingham the Lord Egremont and almost all the nobility of the Kingdome appeared in like manner lodgings were severally appointed for them in different places to shun their encountering the City was assigned to Yorks faction The Suburbs to that of Lancaster the King and Queene lay in the Bishops house serving as a barre betwixt the two the Major and Magistracy together with 5000. armed men supplied the place of guard walking the streets day and night to prevent tumults those of Yorke assembled themselves together at Black-Friers and those of Lancaster at Westminster much a doe there was to compound the busines wherein the Archbishop of Canterbury laboured much At last a reconciliation was signed wherein the offendors being fined in certaine payments to the offended they all indifferently obliged themselves to the obedience of the King and to esteeme those as friends or enemies who the King should esteeme such the which being done a solemne procession was made wherein all the Nobility of both factions intermingled did walke before the King in his roabes and diademe and the Duke of Yorke followed after him leading the Queene by the arme but the more discreet might read in their countenances that their ill wills were not changed according as they endeavoured to make them appeare to be and as almost immediately did appeare The Duke of Yorke and Earle of Salisbury went to Yorke Warwick stayed at London his charge of Callais detaining him longer in Court It hapned that as he was one day sitting in Councell one of his men fell into contestation with one of the Kings servants by whom hee was provoked wounded him and withdrew himselfe to a place of safety The guard and others of the Court who were hot upon the revenge of their fellow servant not able to get him who had offended them reflected upon the person of the Earle his Master and set upon him as he was comming from councell to take boate and had beene slaine had he not beene assisted by some he had leasure to leape into his boate and recover the City The Queene were it that shee was misformed of the busines or that out of malice shee tooke his pretence to bereave the Earle of his life commanded his being detained the which if it had hapned he had bin for ever lost But being by his friends advertised he hastned to Yorke and brought the first newes himselfe to the Duke and his Father He concluded that the violation of oaths and of the peace brooked no more dissimulation that the last of fortune was to be attempted either to live or dye and taking leave of them hee went to Callais to sease himselfe of the Towne as it well behooved him to doe where hee was received according to the authority of his charge which had not beene had the King given order to the contrary at his departure from London without this fort the Tryumverat had beene ill besieged for from thence they tooke their first advantage Yorke and Salisbury were of opinion that this disorder proceeded from the Queenes malice to the end that Warwick being slaine they might the easilier be supprest and although they resolved to make use of force yet they thought best that the Earle of Salisbury should goe to London with such troopes as were most in readines should complaine of the violated faith and demand justice to the end that if it should be denied their actions might appeare more justifiable That the Duke assembling this meane-while a good army should come to joyne with him that they might joyntly advise what resolutions to take according as time and occasion should serve the Earle marched towards London with neere upon 5000. men whilest the Queene advertised of his comming gave order to the Lord Audely through whose territories hee was to passe to give him battell out of pretence that justice ought not be demanded at a Princes hands with troopes of men contrary to the tenure of the lawes since such proceedings were fit for him that would enforce not entreate the Baron having this commission meet him neere Drayton in Shropshire with 10000. fighting men The Earle seeing himselfe twharted resolved to fight so as encamping himselfe neere unto him the two armies being onely devided by a small water he tarried there all night and commanded his bowmen to shoot upon breake of day into the enemies campe so to provoke him and at the same time they should retreat Audely egg'd on by the arrowes but more by the Queenes expresse command to take the Earle alive or dead seeing him retire commanded his vanguard to passe over the water and stay him he himselfe passing over at the same time whilest the rest which were on the other side were of no use Unto him which was the very thing the Earle aimed at in his retreat so as turning about he furiously assaulted him The welfare of
more neerely concerne him that nothing could be more acceptable to subjects than to take a wife from amongst them since children must issue from the same blood that for portion he valued it not having more than he knew what to doe withall that for all other inconveniences contentment in a wife with whom one was to live and die did out-weigh them all His mother finding her perswasions to be of no force bethought herselfe of another means which proved alike vaine The King upon promise of marriage had wrought to his desire a Lady of great birth named Elizabeth Lucy She alledged that since before God this Lady was his legitimate wife he could not marry any other An impediment which delayed his satisfaction in the other for the Bishops required proofe thereof But the Lady Lucy examined upon oath in opposition to the instigation of the Dutchesse and her owne honour and interest did depose that the King did never passe unto her any direct promise but that hee had said such things unto her as had shee not thought them thereunto equivalent shee had never condescended to his will Upon this deposition the King did privately marry the other the marriage being afterwards published by her Coronation None were pleased herewithall the Nobility lesse than the Communalty their greatnesse being obscured by the sudden splendor of the Queenes kindred Her father was created Earle Rivers and shortly after made Lord High-constable of England Her brother Anthony was enricht by the marriage of the daughter and heire of the Lord Scales which Title was likewise conferred upon him Her sonne Thomas Gray which she had by her former husband did afterwards marry the daughter of William Bonneville Lord Harrington and was created Marquis Dorser Historians observe many mischiefes that ensued from this marriage besides the death of so many that was caused thereby Edward did thereby lose his Kingdome his children were declared to be bastards and strangled the Queenes house extirpated the Earle of Warwicke and his brother slaine But they name not the death of King Henry and his sonne which had not hapned had not the Earle of Warwicke for this cause taken up Armes King Lewis though thus abused did not suffer himselfe to be transported by passion but making use of his naturall dissembling expected a time for revenge And to pacifie the two sisters hee not long after married Bona to Galiazzo Maria Sforza Duke of Milan sonne to Francis but not with so good successe as Hall reports for her husband being slaine she within a few yeeres became a widdow and by her ill government afforded occasion to his cousin Lodowicke Sforza to take from her the government and the government life and Dukedome from her sonne Iohn Galeazzo The Earle of Warwicke this meane while wounded in his reputation parted from France more sensible thereof than he made shew for he could not though so farre cloake his anger but that Lewis was aware of it Being returned to England he so behaved himselfe with the King as that he seemed not to be at all distasted whilst this present injury did call to mind many other formerly received which would not though have hurried him to his ruine had it not been for this He saw how the King did apprehend his greatnesse and grew jealous thereof that his designe was to suppresse him when himselfe should be better established that he thought not himselfe King whilst men thought him as necessary to the conservation of the State as he was to the obtaining thereof That the services hee had done him were of such a nature as to shunne the tie of obligation ingratefull people doe oft times desire to rid themselves of the obliger That the state of businesse was such as would not suffer him to be debarred the communication thereof though Edward thought hee did thereby communicate unto him his government and made him Colleague of his Kingdome That he had sought after all occasions to bereave him of mens good opinion All which made him believe that he was sent into France to this purpose To this may be added and which boyled in him more than all the rest that Edward would have dishonoured his house by tempting the honesty of I know not whether his daughter or his neece wherein though he did not succeed the offering at it ceaseth not to be mischievous and wicked as a thing whereby he endeavoured to dishonour the family of his kinsman servant and benefactor All these things put together begat in him such an hatred as hee resolved to depose him and re-inthrone Henry as soone as a fit occasion should present it selfe And though hee retired himselfe to Warwicke under a pretence of an indisposition of health yet did the King spie his discontents though not so much as it behoved him to have done for hee thought him not so sufficient to depose him as he was to raise him up and that out of two reasons First that Princes doe seldome mistrust their owne power especially with their subjects secondly for that they doe believe the injuries they do are written in Brasse by those who receive them whilst they who doe them write them in Sand. The Queene was this yeere delivered of a daughter named Elizabeth who put a period to the Civill warres by marrying with Henry the VII Edward did this meane while peaceably possesse his Kingdome his enemies were all or slaine undone or frightned He had none to feare save France and her but a little for Lewis was more inclined to wage warre at home than abroad Hee forbare not though to joyne friendship with Iohn King of Arragon who upon occasion might by way of diversion assist him in Languedocke a good though deceitfull foresight for it often happens that many yeeres are spent in the cultivating of a friendship which proveth faulty in the harvest Yet wisdome it is to manure such as put us not to too great charge for the opinion of having friends weighes with our enemies This friendship occasioned the transportation of a great many sheepe into Spaine whereby England was as much impoverished as Spaine was inriched He likewise for the same respect concluded a Truce with Scotland for 15 yeeres But the friendship of the Duke of Burgundy was that which most availed him and which re-established him in his Kingdome when he had lost it Philip the Duke of Burgundy did yet live and his sonne Count Caralois who by two wives had one onely daughter afterwards the sole heire of all those Territories the Duke was minded to marry him the third time hoping to secure the succession by issue male He bethought himselfe of Margaret sister to Edward a Princesse of great beauty and indued with a spirit not usuall to her sex but her being of the house of Yorke made him stagger in his resolutions For that the Queene of Portugall his wives mother was a daughter of the house of Lancaster by reason whereof her sonne Charles did love that house and
Countreys I have seeâ—… the relicks of that Victory If my memory deceive me not there is upon the brink of the Lake a Chappel neer unto which lies a great heap of dead mens bones but there having perished in the Battel Eighteen thousand and as some will have it Two and twenty thousand methought those bones though very many were not answerable to so great a number Here I was like wise told and the place was shewed me where Charles on horseback swam over the Lake and where one of his Footmen fastning himself to his Masters horses tail assoon as he came â—…n shore was by Charles slain for having endangered his drowning since 't was sufficient for a horse to swim so far with an armed man upon his back without the dragging another at his tail But I meet not with this relation in any History He retired himself to Rivieres upon the confines of Burgundy where he lived secretly six weeks in which time the Duke of Lorrein being come to the Siege of Nanci the Town was surrendered to him two days before Charles came thither from whom they had demanded succour and expected his coming till the last minute The Duke of Lorrein who found himself weak would not contest with him but leaving him to besiege the Town again retired himself for aid to the Switzers from whom he had forthwith what he desired for King Lewis paid to him Fourty thousand Franks for this end and many French came Voluntiers to him with this Army he came to S. Nicholas Two Leagues distant from Nanci in the coldest Winter-season that had been known many yeers before Charles his Army was in a very bad condition and became yet worse when the Count de Campo Basso a Neopolitan and of the Aniovin-Faction and therefore banished that Kingdom had relinquished him having had intelligence long before with the Duke of Lorrein but when he would with his men have come over the Switzers abhorring the assotiation of a Traytor would not admit of him Charles seeing his affairs brought to so bad an exigent contrary to his custom listned after the opinion of others he was advised not to fight since his men were few and no ways valiant he not having upon a true Muster Twelve hundred good men they advised him to retire to Pont-Mousson since the Duke of Lorrein being onely able to victual the Town for a small time and the Switzers being likely to depart for want of pay he might with a better choice of men return thither the next Spring A most excellent counsel had he embraced it but he would fight The Conflict was short a handful of men wearied with a Siege disheartned by former Defeats and by the present unadvisednesse the readier now again to be defeated many of them were cut in pieces many fled away and but few of them were saved the Duke endeavoured to save himself but was slain in his flight wounded twice by the Pike and once by the Halberd he was rifled and left naked not known by any one save some-while after by a Page of his by certain private marks for it was impossible to know him by his face The circumstances of this Defeat are at large set down by Commines and the French Writers to whom I refer my self I may perchance touch upon something again in its proper place whilst returning for the present to our Story we shall meet with a Tragicall adventure no lesse strange nor compassionate then what we have but now heard The Duke of Clarence second brother to King Edward a Prince of greater spirit then did become a brother and a subject ended his days in the Tower leaving it to dispute whether his death were occasioned through his own default or through the Malice of his enemies for though he were condemned by ordinary course of Justice yet was there not any one full fault found in him so as it was thought there was nothing of Justice in it more then the name and that Malice was indeed that which took away his life Three things were of most consideration in this affair The Kings Suspition The Queens Hatred and Suspition and His own Fault which was not sufficient to have condemned him had it not been for the former Two His having rebelled made Confederacie with the Earl of Warwick and contracted Alliance with him to bereave his brother of the Kingdom were faults which though they were old and freely forgotten 't was feared that his old inclinations laid aside more in respect of his own concernment then out of reason or love to his brother might be reassumed by him and he thereunto provoked by pretence of the Agreement made at Paris that he should succeed unto the Crown if Henry the sixth his Heirs should fail as already they had done This consideration wounded the Queen to the very soul she thought that if her husband should die before her her children should not succeed to their father she was confirmed in this opinion by a Prophecie I know not how divulged That G should be the first letter of his name that should succeed Edward and the Duke of Clarence his name being George 't was thought he should be the Butcherer of Edwards sons which Gloucester afterwards proved to be With such like equivocations doth the devil delude our simplicity if it be granted that he knows any thing of what is to come To these were other reasons added which made the former the more suspected his having pretended to marry Mary the onely daughter to the late Duke of Burgundy and indeed he had written to that effect to the Dowager Dutchesse who was mother-in-law to the said Mary but the Queen crossed him therein and did what in her lay to have her married to her brother the Earl Rivers so as their distastes and the Kings jealousies were augmented But the imputations which gave some colour to the justification of this his death were That he caused a rumour to be raised among the people that Thomas Burdet was unjustly put to death That the King used Necromancy and Poyson to bring such as he hated to their ends That Edward was a Bastard and not begotten by the Duke of York That he had procured many to swear obedience to him and his Heirs not reserving the due obedience he ought unto his Brother and That he had pretended to the Crown by vertue of the Contract made with Henry the sixth These Accusations being brought into the Parliament and by the Parliament judged guilty thereof he was condemned to die and chose as the easiest death to be drowned in a Butt of Malmsey But howsoever 't was generally thought that the malice of his enemies the Queens and her kinreds fears and the Kings jealousie were the causes of his so miserable end of the which Edward did afterwards repent insomuch as when he pardoned the life of any at the importunacie of some one or other he was wont to say O my unfortunate brother that
The King had appointed to him for his Governour his Uncle the Earle Rivers Brother to the Queene a wise and valiant man he had likewise given him for his attendants almost none save such as were of Her kindred to the end that when he should die shee by their assistance might the better preserve her selfe against the Dukes authority and force A wise foresight too but which succeeded ill for this extraordinary preferment as it made them be hated and envy'd so was it the cause of their Ruine The Queene and her Brother Rivers had declared themselves enemies to the Lord Chamberlaine Hastings the Queene reputing him to be an instrument of her Husbands disorders and Rivers for that the King having promised unto him the Governours place of Callice had recalled his word to bestow it upon Hastings so as Edward doubting least these distastes might breed an ill effect in his Sonnes service though not the very bad one which it did produce did on his Death-bed make that exhortation to Peace which hath beene sayd at the which Rivers who was gone with the Prince into Wales not being present the Marquesse Dorset Son to the Queene by the first Husband did in his Unkles behalfe shake hands with Hastings both parties having the same end in this Act which was to satisfy the King but not to make a reall friendship for Hatred had taken formerly so great a rooting as there was no place left for true Friendshippe All these things made for Glocesters designes wherein not likely to prosper but by their ruine since in processe of time 't was likely they would be equally His enemies he thought that by seting them together by the eares they would undoe one another and that the one of them being borne downe would make way to the others overthrow But the sequell shewed that such fabricks of Government as are grounded on machinations are for the most part ruinous And if there were no other proofe of this to live free from suspition and to secure ones selfe from successive contentions within the Haven of a quiet life ought to weigh against whatsoever Ambition or Avarice can produce since They afford us nothing but injustice and the more they be practised the farther are they from God and Nature whose chiefest Law is the Peoples Safety and if humane mutability inamour'd on phantasticall opinions hath caused an eare to be lent to such as maliciously and ignorantly have taught the contrary consider that the Idea propounded by these Doctours is of such Princes as have come to ill ends not any one of them by their rules having had good successe I know that this my opinion will not be imbraced by Many it will suffice mee if by a Few so they be Good and if any man doe believe the World is not to be governed by Philosophy let him observe that Usurpation and Tyranny are the Foldes or Plyes of a more intricate philosophy and as the First arising from God and Nature doth by the meanes of Justice and other vertues leade us to live happily so the Second procreated by Force and Pride promise nothing to us but perturbations Injustice and her attendants producing onely such effects as are conformable to themselves The Duke might easily contrive his designe considering the hatred the chiefest Lords bare to the Queenes kindred so as treating thereof with those that were present and communicating his minde by writing to those that were absent hee shewed them How that the dangers were remedilesse if the Kings tender yeares were to be governed by those people that all Honours and places of Account would be conferred on them that Their authority would ecclipse the authority of all other men especially if the Sonne resembling his Father as by some signes already in him might be imagined he would should suffer himselfe to be governed by Them so as in stead of One King they should have many that old injuries are not apt to be forgotten that by the increase of authority remembrance thereof would be increased and that they would pretend offence if they were not more observed then formerly that the consideration of the Queenes no so great blood being onely made worthy of that degree because the King would have it so had not made them any whit the lesse proud the rather being come to the height of their presumptions while the King should be at their disposall they would become insufferable they would cloake their covetousnesse with the Royall Robe and the Crowne which the King wore onely for show served really to honour Them to the shame of Nobility and Scorne of the Blood-Royall and though their Birth and the Lawes did lesse priviledge Them then Others there being so many Lords both by Descent and Desert worthyer then They yet their unlawfull Authority was likely to cause such mischiefe as the deepest wisdome would not be able to Prevent it if they were suffered to continue in the same posture they now were in with the King Whether these perswasions tooke effect as being apparantly usefull or for that Envy was the cause thereof I know not The first that were hereunto perswaded was the Duke of Buckingham and Hastings the Lord Chamberlaine who though they were not very great Friends the likelier were they to joyn in Enmity against the Others They resolved to remove them from about the King if they could finde no other pretence as none other they had to declare that being their enemies they could not suffer them to be about His Majesty without apparant danger to their Owne persons They this meane while ignorant of their Practises put themselves in order to bring the King up to London and to the end that his traine might be answerable to his Regall dignity they got togither a great many men Whereat the Duke of Gloucester doubting that if hee should come so attended on hee should not without noyse be able to effect his wickednesse hee found meanes whereby to represent unto the Queene That so great an Assembly of men would be dangerous For the King not needing them it would stirre up jealousy in such who formerly having had some difference with those of Her bloud might believe it to be done against Them since the King by reason of his tender Yeares not being like ly to be the Authour of it it would be attributed to those that were about him and it would be believed that they did yet retaine the hatred pretended to be washt away at his Fathers death that her sonne was to meet with no oppositions for all the Lords strove who should shew him most affection and obedience so as to appeare armed and in an awfull manner would together with the memory of ancient fewdes raise so great jealousies as those who could not thinke themselves safe would take up Armes and disturbe the Peace the which if at all times it be to be desired certainly it is chiefely to be coveted in the succession of an Infant King These
be thereat troubled for all should be well The Archbishop differing in opinion from the Chamberlaine answered He knew not what good to hope for from such demeanours The Gentleman being gone hee rose from bed made all his Family get up caused them to Arme themselves and taking the great Seale along with him he went unto the Queene he thought he was come into a Pallace newly pillaged he saw nothing but confusion and people justling one another for haste some carrying in stuffe some going out to fetch in more sighes and teares hee met with everywhere The Queene was set upon the floore no more now what shee formerly had beene It added to the immensity of her affliction to see her selfe bereaved of her eldest Sonne and other kindred who were her onely stay to consider that though she were sorely opprest with Pre sent evills yet was she to expect greater oppressions Whence it may be gatherâ—…d that fore-sight is the bitter fruit of most mature wits a gift which graciously conferr'd for a Reliefe to mankinde workes a contrary effect the present imagination forestalleth future evills and afflicts the apprehension which ought onely to be caused for what hath already happened So as it can hardly be decided whether the fore-fight of Evills through the excellency of judgement be not a bad effect of a good cause and whether at this rate stolidity bee not rather to be chosen then the most refined understanding since such as are dull and stupid suffer onely in the present Act of their misfortunes The Chancellour having comforted the Queene with such reasons as in such desperate occasions hopes may suggest acquainted her with what the Chamberlaine Hastings had let him know supposing that Hastings who had beene obliged to the late Edward would side with his Children and Family but the Queene loathing to heare that Name reply'd hee was in an ertour to believe him to be her friend who hating her bloud indevour'd the utter extirpation of it The Archbishop not able to perswade her to the contrary discoursing from the least of dangers to the greatest that might happen bad her be assured that if any other King should be crowned then that King which now they had in their hands they would crowne the Duke of Yorke who was now in her possession And that you may bee hereof certaine Loe Madame said hee the Great Seale of England his Father your Husband gave it mee I give it you that you may keepe it for your Sonne and if for the present I could give you a greater Testimonie of my good will you should have it Which being said hee left the Seale with her and departed about breake of day not weighing of what importance the thing was that hee had done and how prejudiciall it might be to him But being come home and seeing the Thames out at his Window full of Boates which were fill'd with Glocesters Servants who observed if any went by water towards Sanctuary and hearing that there was part-taking and tumults raised in the City Lords and other people appearing in sundry Assemblies Armed hee bethought himselfe that if any extravagant courses should be taken his delivery of the Great Seale to any whosoever without the Kings Command since it was delivered to his custody might redound much to his dammage whilst the Queene could reape no advantage thereby whereupon he privately sent for it againe and when he had it carried it according to custome openly in the sight of all men This meane while commotions in the City did still continue it being believed that the proceedings at Northampton were not onely caused for what concerned Rivers but out of a designe to hinder the Coronation and troubles had beene likely to have ensued had not the Lord Chamberlaine assured them that those Lords were imprisoned for certaine Conspiracies plot ted against the Dukes of Glocester and Buckingham as would be made appeare by due processe of Law That no doubt was to be made of the Duke of Glocester since he had alwayes continued constantly faithfull to the King but that to suspect it might be of dangerous consequence if they would not lay downe their Armes with the same facility they had taken them up This Testimony quieted the greatest part of the people especially when they understood the King was comming waited upon by the Duke his Unkle with all manner of respect as also that amongst Rivers his carriages certaine Barrells full of Armes were found which though it were not believed by the wiser sort yet Gloucesters followers insisting much upon it it raised doubts in some who otherwise would not have beene perswaded to it For nothing is more prejudicall to Truth then Falshood boldly affirmed with Confidence and Obstinacy The King was met by the Lord Major of London the Sheriffes and Aldermen all in Scarlet accompanied with five hundred Citizens on horse-back cloathed all in purple Gloucester shewed such appearance of Reverence and Love to the King his Nephew as hee changed their former suspicions into a great good liking of him insomuch as when a Protectour was to be chosen as usually is done in the minority of Kings hee alone without any manner of contradiction was named thereunto not onely as he was Unkle and the next Prince of the Bloud but as he that was loyall most loving and of all others the fittest for a charge of such weight Many were forthwith removed from their Offices whereof the Archbishop of Yorke was one of the first not without sharpe reproofe for having left the Great Seale with the Queene Doctor Russell Bishop of Lincolne a man of Laudable conditions succeeded him in his place Earle Hastings was continued in his place of Lord Chamberlaine All which were businesses of small importance not being those which troubled Gloucester and though to have won the Peoples good will and obtained the Protectours place was the right way to his designes yet were they not things hee could have missed of the peoples good opinion depending upon his naturall dissembling and the Protectours place upon his neerenesse of Bloud Royall and consequently without Competitour That which most troubled him was that he could not ridde his hands of the One brother without the Other for if the Elder brother were made away the Duke of Yorke was to succeed In this it was that he was to use his best wits for the Queene being jealous of him and the Duke of Yorke being in a place not to be violated he could not come by him but by Deceipt and Sacriledge But it was no hard matter for him to overcome these difficulties a fraudulent perswasion eased him of the trouble of seeking out Other meanes He at the Counsell Table spoke against the Queen in these or the like words That there was no malice could parallel hers since to work the Kings Counsell into an ill opinion with the World she together with the Duke and Princesses had taken Sanctuary as if there were apparant cause of
desirous of Peace knowing that Ursewick's pains would be to no purpose for the Duke of Britanny was not in case to rely upon his Own Judgement having indeed None at all and the Duke of Orleans would not hear of it for being injured by him it was not likely he should trust him He on the other side should by this means justifie himself to Henry since the making of peace stuck not at Him so as he should not have any occasion to enterprise ought against Him the fault in all appearance not being His. Ursewick being come to Britanny found the Duke so very ill as it was impossible for him to treat with him who had lost almost all the faculties of judgement it behoved him to treat with the Duke of Orleans whom he acquainted with the King his Master's desire and with the good inclination he found in the King of France thereunto so as there remained nothing to establish a good Agreement but to conclude upon the means to every one's satisfaction The Duke being far from any such thought knowing that Charles his intention was other then he made shew for and he himself thirsting to make war with Another man's purse and with the hopes of getting the Dutchy of Britanny answer'd He wonder'd that so Wise a King as Henry would suffer himself to be over-reached by so very Young a King as Charles and that those reasons to which he was bound by Honour and Gratitude bore no sway with him that he should do well to remember the Duke of Britanny had been in lieu of a Father tâ—… him from his Childhood till his promotion to the Crown to the which though Nature Birth and the Kingdom had play'd their parts he had Never attained had he not used that charity towards him which obliged Henry to do the like for Him that the present Mediation did not correspond with the businesse that it was Destructive but Useful for Charles who thereby would gain time to do that which otherwise he could not that Aid was expected from Henry worthy of the Greatnesse of his Minde of his Tye of Friendship and of the imminent Danger the fair Appearances of France were nothing but Fraud and Cozenage 't would be too Late Dangerous and Dishonourable to know it by the Event that if Henry would believe Charles to be of as Candid a minde as was He himself he might do well to believe it with his Sword in Hand so that if it should prove Otherwise he might be ready to Chastise him that had abused him by doing this he should acquit himself on All hands nor could any one have just cause to complain of him And if the reasons of Gratitude which were the same with those of Honour were not of force enough to perswade him he ought to do it out of reason of State and take upon him that defence in Time without Offending Any One which should he undertake Unseasonably would be offensive to All Three to France by opposing it in Open War to Britanny by giving it too Late succour and to England by permitting a Great King to Increase in Power State and Situation hurtful to that Kingdom who was set upon on all sides subject to the discretion of England upon whose pleasure he depended having Seas Ports Commerce and all that could accommodate or incommodate secure or endanger England Ursewick was ready to answer That Princes could not chuse but in some sort believe one another especially where an Obliged friendship plays the part of a Surety not that Wisedom may not have her Exceptions but that she should too largely dispose of her self if where there is Parity of Friendship and Obligation she should believe a friend to be what he ought not to be that Henry's obligations to France arose from Britanny's failing him which if it were not through any fault of the Duke 't was through the fault of Landois Fortune and Chance 'T was Chance that when fleeing from England he would have gone to France brought him into Britanny Fortune when he would have stay'd in Britanny brought him into France whither he would not have gone nor have had any obligation to the King thereof had it not been for danger of being sold to Richard by Landois He did not accuse the Duke of this but neither ought the Duke to accuse him if Fortune bore him to Divide between Two that obligation which was formerly due to Him alone He could not but confesse this without the mark of Ingratitude neither could he take One of them into his consideration and leave the Other neglected More time was requir'd to arm by Sea and Land then to send an Embassie the One did not hinder the Other That an Ambassadour served for a Soul to such businesses as were to be brought to Life no resolutions of importance being taken between Prince and Prince but by Mediation But Ursewick not being suffer'd to say This nor what more he would have said for the Duke arose from him and would not hear him he returned to Charles who told him He had rightly foretold that the Duke of Orleans would not un-enforced yeeld to any Pacification that he would endeavour to force him to it as his obstinacy required in the mean time he desired Henry not to desist from doing good offices for by continuation thereof that Peace would be effected which He desired to which he for his part would Never be Averse and that under such conditions as Henry should prescribe him Lewis the father of this Prince would never suffer this his son to be taught more Latine then Qui nescit dissimulare nescit regnare wherein he so well profited as not having his brains troubled with any Other lesson and being thought by reason of his rough nature to have but a blunt judgement he deceived all men especially Ursewick whereby the King his Master was likewise deceived Some think that Henry's credulity was but feigned that he might have an Excuse not to intricate himself in a War he Hated and which would be of great Trouble to him But if he were not Deceived he deceived Himself for hoping it would be hard for Charles to make any Progresse in this businesse being unable at the same time to beat the Forces of Britanny and Orleans his party it proved clean Otherwise The French Army being entred Britanny and brought in by the confederate Barons made them soon repent it The Articles greed upon between them were instantly broken Cities besieged taken and Sacked no difference being put between the grounds and territories of the Confederate and Not confederate whilst the Duke abandon'd by his Subjects and not assisted by his friends escaped narrowly being taken at Vannes from whence with much ado he got to Nantes where being besieged and destitute of hope he sent the Count of Dunois and Viscount Coteman to get aid from England who having ridden by night thorow Forests and desert places in great danger the Countrey being wholly possest
Govern them as he had done Before in which respect All the Kingdom concurr'd except some of the Nobility who had greater hopes under a New Young King then under an Old and Ancient one who being sufficiently informed of their Humours knew they were given rather to Tyrannize then to be contented with Respect from their Inferiours These Disputes caused great jealousies on all sides specially in Ferdinand for Philip following the advise of his Father the Emperour hee feared lest if they should happen to corrupt Consalvo as they had endeavour'd it they might take from him the Kingdom of Naples wherefore he recalled 2000 Spaniards from that Garrison under pretence of sending them into Africa and making the Germans be dismist he weakned the forces thereof that he might have the lesse cause of feare Amongst divers rumours which were spread abroad to discredit him with the Castillians one was that he intended to marry Ioane who was thought to be Daughter to the last King Henry who had beene a Competitresse for the Crowne with his Wife Isabel that so he would undertake the Defence of Her claime which formerly he had oppugned and thereby make himself King of Castile which he never Dream't of T is true he pretended the claime of a Father to whom the Guardian-ship of children under Age belongs of which number though Ioane were none in respect of Years yet in respect of her weaknesse she was to bee accounted one The very selfe same thing was granted in the Kingdom of Navarre to Iohn King of Arragon this mans Father The rumour of his intention of marriage was not vaine for hee Himselfe had caused it to be spread abroad from the first Beginning of the distastes that he might thereby mortifie Philip for in case she should have any Sons he deprived him of all the Kingdomes wherein He had any Propriety especially of Naples Hee pretended likewise to the Kingdome of Granada or at least to Halfe of it having gotten it with his Wife These conceits proceeded from the Dislike hee had that during the Life of Isabel Maximilian and Philip should make Peace with the King of France without His knowledge that of the Articles These were some The Marriage of Claudia Daughter to Lewis with Charles Philips eldest Son the investing of Milaine upon Lewis and his heires male if he had any and in case hee should have none upon Claudia and Charles and if Charles should happen to Dye upon Philips second Son marrying with the same Claudia so as willing to pay them with the same coyne hee not making Them acquainted therewithall made his Peace with Lewis who gave unto him for wife Germana de Fois his sisters Daughter and by title of Dowry renouncing unto him that part of the Kingdome of Naples which belonged unto Him with this obligation on the other side that Ferdinand should pay unto Him 700000 Duckets within ten yeers for the expences he had beene at in that Kingdome and should give in Dowry to his Wife 300000. more A busines which incens't Philip and made him undertake his voyage into Spaine The first contentions begate both Feare and Hope in Henry Feare that the Emperour Arch duke and King of France joyning in League together against Ferdinand hee should not only fall from being Arbitrator between those Princes as till then hee had beene but also to boote with the Prejudice that might redound to Him by their Confederacie from the advantage of his friendship with Arragon which now being left Single might be to his disadvantage Hope for that intending to marry Ioane Queene of Naples Dowager to the last Ferdinand he beleeved that Kingdome would be assigned over to Him as a Feoffee in Trust whilst the other two were in contention There were at this time in Naples two Dowager Queens the Mother and the Daughter both of them but young The first who was sister to Ferdinand King of Arragon was second Wife to Ferdinand the first King of Naples by whom shee had this second Ioane who was both Wife and Ant to Ferdinand the Second for she was sister by the Fathers side to King Alphonso who was his Father Hereupon Henry built his Designe He sent Embassadours by way of Complement unto them Both and Katharine who was Widow to Prince Arthur being Neece to the One of them and Cozin to the Other he gave unto them Letters from Her giving them particular Instructions to examine the conditions well and see what by vertue of such a Match might be hoped for in that Kingdome from thence they were to passe into Spaine as they did But when they returned hee gave over that Designe having learnt that she lived meerly upon Pensions from Ferdinand without other Lands or Iurisdictions The advantage hee got by this Embassie was to know how hee might keepe the friendship both of Ferdinand and Philip and to free himselfe from feare of Philips joyning with France and of the Marriage of Charles the Sonne of Philip to the Daughter of Lewis as was formerly a greed upon for Ferdinands Secretary had secretly treated with the Embassadours that the Princesse of France being taken from Charles contrary to the First capitulation that she might be married to the Duke of Angonlesme heire apparent to the Crowne their king should give Mary his Second daughter for wife to Charles A busines which hee was much pleased with for Charles was the Greatest match of Christendome being to inherit all that his Father Mother and Grand-father possest and to this purpose he endeavour'd as much as in himlay that there should be no breach between them in the future Amongst so many of their relations he liked not to heare that Castile desired Philip and detested Ferdinand by reason of the great Taxes and Impositions which he put upon them it being his Own very case so as upon the like reason he thought his Son might be desired and He abhorr'd the grievances imposed by Him much surpassing those of Ferdinand Those who tooke part with Philip did much importune him to come into Spaine before Ferdinand should be setled in his pretended Administration but he desirous to come thither unexpected took shipping together with his Wife in Ianuary when 't was thought hee would not have tane his journey till the next Summer He had hardly quitted the coast of Flanders when taken by a sodaine tempest his Navy was disperst upon the coast of England he himselfe lighted upon Waymouth and was brought a shore in a little Frigat His Counsell would not have had him landed since by losse of Time hee would misse of his designe of comming unexpected unto Spaine but he being sea-sick would by all means come on shore The great number of his ships had given an Alarme to the Countrey so as many troops of armed men came to Waymouth not knowing what his Fleet was nor what he would doe Sir Thomas Trenchard and Sir Iohn Carew who were their Leaders understanding the reason of
Edward the first his younger brother got the birth-right by reason of his brothers deformity whence it ensued that all the Kings since Henry the third were illegitimate and that for the present he was the only lawfull Prince his Mother Blanch being the onely great Neece to Edmond but the businesse being more maturely examined then propounded they thought it better not to make use thereof then to ground so great a building upon so weake a foundation His day of Coronation being come wherein according to custome his titles to the Crowne were proclaimed three were exprest Conquest Richards resignation and his being the first heire male of the blood Royall The first was false Henry made no warre 't was conspiracy manifest rebellion and the forces whereby he got the Kingdome for he brought but fifteen Launces along with him from Brittanny were of the Natives who in such a case would prove both conquering and conquered Conquest doth presuppose a nation or people vanquished by warre an enemy nation which contends not a friendly one which favours and calls in The second title which was the Resignation might by the figure Ironia be termed Conquest for Richards resignation was inforced bargained for in prison and yeelded unto upon hopes of saving his life The third that he was the next heire male to the Crown afforded occasion to Edmond Earle of March the right heire indeed to say amongst his friends in a Latine allusion that this was a right title for that he was indeed Herus malus But howsoever it was he was crowned all titles as well just as unjust admitted of by applause and silence 'T was observed that the day of his being proclaimed King was the same day twelve month that hee was banisht as the day wherein the Duke of Norfolke was together with him banished was the same day twelve month that he the said Duke had caused the Duke of Gloster to be strangled Things which oftt-imes fall out in History no naturall reason being to be given for it so as we must believe them to proceed from the hand of God who in his due time rewards every man according to his workes The first thing this King did after he was crowned was the making his son Henry eldest of 4 sonnes and who was then between twelve and thirteene yeares of age Prince of Wales the title wherby the kings eldest son is at this day called A decree was there made that all the dominions of the Crowne and pretensions thereunto as well on this side as on the other side the Sea should be conceived as individually united in the person of King Henry and in his default in the forenamed Prince and he failing of issue in Thomas from him in the like default in Iohn lastly in Humphrey the daughters not nominated The succession being thought sufficiently intail'd in the lives of foure But because Richards person and his pretensions might cause much alteration it was so carried as that the chaine of his captivity should bee forged by the Parliament where consultation was had what should be done with him The Bishop of Carleil who alwayes blamed the deposing of the one and the others substitution endeavoured out of more integrity then wisedome to the danger of himselfe without hope of publicke good to undoe what was done as if a generall errour committed by some through malice by others through feare were to be disanulled by bare and naked reason the arguments hee made use of were two whether Richard might be deposed or not and if so whether it were just Henry should succeed him For the first hee shewed that a legitimate Prince though a Tyrant was not subordinate to the authority of subjects that Richard was no Tyrant his errours proceeding from youth and bad counsell that those should have beene provided for by remedies lesse severe and more just That the Duke of Lancaster whom they called King had done more mischiefe since his returne from France then King Richard in all his reigne that suppose Richard had merited to be deposed the Duke of Lancaster had no reason to pretend unto the Crowne since the lawfull heires and those who were so declared to bee by Parliament were yet living That the Law condemnes no man unheard That they had condemned a King who had raigned two and twenty yeares without allowing him the hearing and were about to condemne him againe The Bishops reasons were like the Sunne in Aries which moves but doth not dissolve humours if the foundation of this affaire on the one side was force it was ridiculous to treat thereof on the other without equall if not greater forces The good Bishop was immediately laid hold on by the Earle Marshall and sent prisoner to the Abbey of S. Albons decree being made that Richard being served at his table and in all things else concerning his person like a Prince should be imprisoned during life and in case that any others should practise to free him out of prison that Richard should be the first who by his death should make amends for such a fault as the occasion and ground-work of such commotions Many other things were then determined some for the peoples ease others for the benefit of friends and depression of enemies The Acts of Parliament made the eleventh yeare of King Richard were confirmed which were by him abrogated in the Parliament held in the one and twentieth yeare of his Raigne and those of the twentieth and one yeare repealed to the generall good and satisfaction of all men for while they stood in force no man could thinke himselfe secure the terme Treason being so confusedly and so maliciously enwrapped in so many aequivocations as that there was no so slight fault which malice might not bring under that head so as they determined that in that behalfe judgement should hereafter bee given onely according to the Statutes made in Edward the thirds time for the confirmation of the Parliamentary proceedings the eleventh yeare what ere was done against Richards officers was declared good for the anulling of what was done the twenty one yeare the resolutions taken against the governours were declared unjust those who did therein suffer as the Earle of Arundell and the Duke of Gloster or banished as the Archbishop of Canterbury and Earle of Warwicke were restored in blood He gave the I le of Man forfeited by the death of William Scroope Earle of Wiltshire beheaded at Bristow to the Earle of Northumberland with this obligation that those Earles should carry the selfe-same sword which he was girt withall when he entred the kingdome and which was afterwards called Lancasters sword on the Kings left hand at their coronations a gift which through his owne default as wee shall hereafter see he enjoyed not long To the Earle of Westmerland he gave the County of Richmond He distributed Governments and Offices to divers others either out of gratitude desert or faction Hee recalled from banishment the Earle of Arundels sonne and